Advertisement
Not a member of Pastebin yet?
Sign Up,
it unlocks many cool features!
- Lesson 1
- Hello, everyone.
- My name is Cure Dolly and I am here to teach you Organic Japanese.
- What is Organic Japanese?
- It is Japanese pure and simple, with no harmful additives.
- Japanese is the simplest, the most logical, the most easily understandable language
- I have ever encountered – much easier than Western languages.
- But you wouldn't know that if you try to learn it from Western textbooks or Japanese learning websites.
- Why not?
- Because they don't teach Japanese structure.
- They teach English structure and then try to force Japanese into it.
- And it doesn't fit, and it doesn't work very well.
- That is the main reason, I think, why so many people give up Japanese.
- The Western system makes it seem complicated, full of strange exceptions and odd rules that
- you have to memorize.
- And none of this is true if you learn the language the way it really is.
- So, this course is not just for people beginning Japanese.
- It's very good for those people – this is the best way to start.
- But if you've been learning Japanese for a while and you find yourself getting confused by things,
- it would be very good to watch this series and learn from the start the way
- Japanese should have been explained in the first place.
- All right, let's get started.
- The most basic thing about Japanese is the Japanese core sentence.
- Every Japanese sentence is fundamentally the same.
- It has the same core.
- What does it look like?
- It looks like this.
- We're going to picture it as a train.
- Every Japanese sentence has these two elements: A and B. The main carriage and the engine.
- The engine is what makes the sentence move, what makes it work.
- The carriage has to be there because without the carriage there's nothing for the engine to move.
- Those two things are the core of every Japanese sentence.
- And if you can understand this, you can understand every sentence,
- no matter how complicated it becomes.
- Later on we'll have a lot more carriages.
- We can say more about A; we can say more about B; we can combine logical sentences together
- to make complex sentences.
- But every Japanese sentence conforms to this basic type.
- So, what are A and B?
- Let's begin by reminding ourselves that in any language
- whatever there are only two kinds of sentence.
- And they are A is B sentences and A does B sentences.
- So an A does B sentence is "Sakura walks".
- An A is B sentence is "Sakura is Japanese".
- And we can put these into the past tense; we can put them in the negative; we can turn
- them into questions; we can say more about A; we can say more about B. But, ultimately,
- every sentence boils down to one of these: an A is B or an A does B sentence.
- So let's look at how we do this in Japanese.
- In Japanese, if we want to say "Sakura walks" (A does B: Sakura walks), then A is Sakura,
- the main carriage, and B is walks, the thing she does, the engine of the sentence.
- Walk in Japanese is "aruku".
- And we need one more thing to make the core Japanese sentence.
- And that is the linchpin of every sentence, and it's が(ga).
- Now I want you to make friends with ga, because this is the center of Japanese grammar.
- Every Japanese sentence revolves around ga.
- And the first part of the reason that Japanese gets so confusing the way it's taught in the textbooks
- is that they don't properly explain this.
- In some sentences we're not going to be able to see the ga, but it's always there, and
- it's always doing the same job.
- That may sound a little complicated, but it isn't.
- It's very simple, and I'm going to explain that in the next lesson.
- For now, let's just stick with the very simplest kind of sentence.
- So here is ga.
- It looks like a post with a big hook on it, doesn't it?
- It links together A and B and turns them into a sentence.
- So, our core A does B sentence is "Sakura ga aruku": "Sakura walks".
- Now let's take an A is B sentence: "Sakura is Japanese",
- or, as we say, "Sakura is a Japanese person".
- So, A again is Sakura, B is Nihonjin, which means Japanese person, and once again we need
- ga to link them together.
- So we're going to picture the A car, the main carriage, with a ga on it, because the main
- carriage, the subject of the sentence, aways carries a ga, to link it to the engine.
- So, Sakura ga Nihonjin – and we need one more thing.
- There's one other thing that I want you to make friends with, and that's だ (da).
- "Sakura ga Nihonjin da": "Sakura is a Japanese person".
- Now, you may have met this da in its fancy form, desu, but there are very good reasons
- for learning the plain, simple form first.
- So we're going to learn da.
- Now if you look at da, it's like an equals sign boxed off to the left.
- And this is a perfect mnemonic for what it does, because da tells us that A is B.
- Why is it boxed off to the left?
- Because it only works one way.
- Think about this logically: Sakura ga Nihonjin da – Sakura = Japanese person.
- But it doesn't work the other way: Japanese people are Sakura – they're not all Sakura.
- Sakura is a Japanese person, but a Japanese person is not necessarily Sakura.
- So now we have an A is B sentence and an A does B sentence.
- There is one more form of the Japanese core sentence, for it has three forms.
- The third form is when we have a describing word, an adjective.
- In Japanese, describing words end with い(i), just as they often do in English: happy, sunny, cloudy, silly.
- In Japanese it's just the same: happy – ureshii; sad – kanashii; blue – aoi.
- Now, we don't have to learn all these, but we do need to know about Japanese adjectives
- ending in i because they make the third kind of sentence.
- So let's take an easy one: pen (that's a nice easy word because it means pen) –
- "pen ga akaii" – "pen is red".
- Now, you notice that we don't have a da on this sentence.
- Why is that?
- Because the i-adjective akaii (red) – it doesn't mean red, it means is-red.
- The da function, the equals function, is built into those i-adjectives.
- So those are the three forms of Japanese sentence.
- They all start with the subject of the sentence, they're all connected with ga, and they can
- end in three ways: with a verb, which will end in u, with the copula, da, or with an i
- because the last word is an adjective.
- And now you know the basics of Japanese.
- And although this is very very basic, you already know some things that the textbooks
- never teach you, and you have already overcome one of the problems that makes Japanese get
- so very very complicated.
- All right.
- Now, if you are learning Japanese for the first time, I'd like you to do a little homework.
- What I'd like you to do is to make some A does B and A is B sentences of your own.
- If you don't know any Japanese vocabulary, I've got a link to a word list in the information
- section below this video.
- And at the moment, if you put your sentences in the comments below the video,
- I will correct them and tell you if you have them right.
- I'm expecting this channel to grow rather large, so I won't be able to go on doing this forever,
- but at the moment if you put your test sentences into the comments below
- I will correct them for you.
- And if you'd like to start learning some basic Japanese kanji and start learning how Japanese
- words fit together as well as how Japanese sentences fit together, may I recommend my
- book, Alice in Kanji Land.
- You'll find details of that in the information below.
- If you have any questions or comments, please put them in the comments below.
- Thank you for attending this lesson.
- Kore kara mo yoroshiku onegai shimasu.
- Class dismissed.
- Lesson 2
- Minasan, konnichiwa.
- Last week, we learned how every Japanese sentence has the same core.
- The main carriage and the engine.
- A and B. The thing we are talking about and the thing we are saying about it.
- And I told you that we can have a lot more carriages as sentences become more complex,
- but they still always have the same core.
- Now we are going to look at some of those extra carriages.
- And the first one we're going to look at is a very mysterious carriage, but it's also
- a very very very important one.
- Part of the reason that so many people find Japanese confusing, vague and difficult is
- because they are never properly taught about this carriage.
- What does it look like?
- Well, I told you before that while every sentence has the same two core elements,
- you can't always see both of them.
- You can always see the engine, but sometimes you can't see the main carriage.
- Why not?
- When you can't see it, it's because of this.
- This is the invisible carriage.
- And while you can't see it, it's always there.
- And understanding that it's always there is the key to understanding Japanese.
- So, what is the invisible carriage?
- In English, the closest equivalent is "it".
- So, let's begin by seeing what "it" does in English.
- Let's take this sentence: "The ball rolled down the hill.
- When the ball got to the bottom, the ball hit a sharp stone.
- The ball was punctured and all the air came out of the ball."
- Now, would anybody ever say that?
- Of course they wouldn't, because once we have established what we are talking about,
- we replace it with "it".
- So we say, "The ball rolled down the hill.
- When it got to the bottom, it hit a sharp stone.
- It was punctured and all the air came out of it."
- Now, let's suppose a small child tries to say this and says, "Ball rolled down hill,
- got to bottom, hit sharp stone, got punctured, all the air came out."
- Now, is that difficult to understand?
- No, it isn't difficult at all, is it?
- Because in fact we don't need to use this "it" marker every time, over and over again.
- English grammar demands it, but there's no actual communicative need to do it.
- And Japanese doesn't do it.
- In place of "it" – which actually means nothing because it can mean anything.
- If I say "it", I may be talking about a flower or about the sky.
- I may be talking about a tree, or my finger, or the Eiffel Tower or the Andomeda galaxy.
- "It" in itself doesn't mean anything: you know what "it" is from context.
- So, if a small child, or even an adult, comes down to the kitchen at night and someone sees her,
- she might say, "Got really hungry.
- Came for something to eat."
- Again, there's nothing confusing or difficult about this.
- She means, "I got really hungry.
- I came down for something to eat."
- In English this isn't a proper sentence, but in Japanese it is.
- All those little pronouns, like "it", "she", "he", "I", "they", in Japanese can be replaced
- by the invisible carriage, the zero pronoun.
- But the important thing to remember is that they are still there.
- All right.
- So let's look at this at work in Japanese.
- I might say, "Dolly da", and that means "I am Dolly".
- So the full sentence is, "zero-ga Dolly da".
- So this looks as if it only has an engine and no main carriage,
- but the main carriage is simply the invisible one.
- And we can say that "I" is the default value of the zero pronoun, the invisible carriage.
- However, the context can define it as anything.
- For example, if we hear a rustling in the woods and look over in the direction of it,
- and I say, "usagi da!" that means "zero ga usagi da!"
- "It is a rabbit!"
- It, that thing we just looked toward, rustling in the trees, that's a rabbit.
- If I say, "doyoubi da" (doyoubi means Saturday), I'm saying "It is Saturday".
- What's "it"?
- Today – "Today is Saturday" – "It is Saturday".
- All these sentences are full, complete Japanese sentences, with the ga-marked subject,
- the A carriage, the main carriage, and the engine.
- But in each of these cases, the main carriage is invisible – but it's still there.
- Now, it may seem a little bit like splitting hairs to insist that it isn't being left out,
- it actually is there.
- But it's important to understand this.
- It's important at this stage, but it will become much more important as sentences become more complex.
- Without this piece of information, they're going to start sounding extremely vague and hard to grasp.
- So now, let's start looking step-by-step at how sentences can become more complex.
- And then let's see how it all fits together at this stage.
- I'm going to introduce you to one more kind of carriage and that is an を car.
- This means a noun marked by the particle を.
- It is sometimes said "wo" and more usually just "o".
- And if you know the English grammatical term "object", which means the thing we're doing
- something to, it's a good mnemonic to remember that "o" stands for "object".
- So the を car looks like this, and as you see, it's white.
- It's white because it's not part of the core train.
- The core train always consists of just two elements, the engine and the main carriage.
- When we see white cars, we know that they're telling us something more about the engine
- or about the main carriage.
- So let's take a sentence here: "watashi-ga keeki-wo taberu".
- This means "I eat cake".
- Now, the core sentence here is "I eat".
- Those are the two black carriages.
- The white carriage, "keeki-wo", is telling us more about the engine.
- The core sentence is "I eat" and "keeki-wo" is telling us what it is that I eat.
- Now, the interesting thing here is that we may often see this said like this: "keeki-wo taberu".
- And I think you already know what's going on when this happens.
- This is another case where we have the invisible A car.
- We can't have a sentence without a が.
- We can't have an action being done without a doer.
- If we say "keeki-wo taberu", what we're really saying is "zero-ga keeki-wo taberu".
- And the default value for "zero", for the invisible carriage, is "watashi".
- So usually this is going to be "I eat cake", although if you were talking about someone
- else at the time, it might mean that that person eats cake.
- All right.
- So this is quite a lot of information to process at one time, and once again,
- if you'd like to make some sentences using を and using the invisible carriage
- – and if you do that, I'd like you to write it in three forms, that's to say,
- the Japanese would be "keeki-wo taberu";
- the full form of the Japanese, including the zero pronoun, the invisible carriage, would be "zero-ga keeki-wo taberu",
- and the English would be "I eat cake".
- So, if you'd like to practice any of these sentences and write them in the comments below,
- once again I will correct them while this channel remains small and I'm able to do so.
- If you'd like to learn about the structure of Japanese words and kanji as well as Japanese sentences,
- may I recommend my book "Alice in Kanji Land".
- You'll find details of that in the information below.
- If you have any questions or comments, please put them in the comments below.
- Thank you for attending this lesson.
- Kore kara mo yoroshiku onegai shimasu.
- Class dismissed.
- Lesson 3
- Konnichiwa. Welcome to Lesson 3. Some of you who have done some Japanese already
- may be wondering how I've managed to get through two entire lessons without using
- or even mentioning the は (wa) particle.
- I'm well aware that most courses start you on wa from the beginning.
- "Watashi wa Amerikajin da." "Pen wa aoi."
- And this is really a very very bad idea because it leaves you completely unclear
- about what the particles really do and about the logical structure of sentences.
- However, we're now ready to look at the wa particle and find out what it does and,
- just as important, what it doesn't do.
- The wa particle can never be a part of the core sentence.
- It can never be one of the black carriages,
- the main car A (the thing we are saying something about)
- or the engine B (the thing we are saying about it).
- It can't be a white car either, because white cars like the を (wo) car,
- are part of the logical structure of the sentence.
- And a wa-marked noun is never part of the logical structure of a sentence.
- Wa is a non-logical particle.
- So if wa is not a black car or a white car, what kind of a carriage is it?
- Well, it's not a carriage at all. A wa-marked noun looks like this...
- That's right, it's a flag.
- Why do we depict it as a flag? Because that is what wa does.
- It flags something as the topic of the sentence.
- It doesn't say anything about it. That's what the logical sentence is there for.
- Wa simply flags the topic. Now, some of the textbooks
- will tell you that a sentence like "watashi wa Amerikajin da" literally
- means "As for me, I am an American", and that is exactly correct.
- If they would stick with that logic and carry it through, we wouldn't have the trouble we have.
- So, "watashi wa" means "as for me". "Amerikajin da" means "=American" or "am American".
- So as you see, with a sentence like this something is missing,
- both from the Japanese and the English.
- We can't say "as for me, am American". Neither can we have a sentence
- without an A car, without a ga-marked doer. So if we put the A car in,
- it makes sense in both English and Japanese.
- "Watashi-wa zero-ga Amerikajin da" – "As for me, I am an American."
- Now, some of you may be saying, "Isn't it over-complicated? Can't we just
- pretend that 'watashi-wa' is the main car of the sentence?"
- And the answer to that is "No".
- Because although it works in this case and some other cases,
- it doesn't work in every case and that is why we really mustn't do it.
- Let's take an example. There's an old joke among Japanese learners and it's only possible
- because of how badly Japanese is taught.
- The joke is: A group of people are dining in a restaurant
- and they're discussing what they're going to eat,
- and somebody says, "Watashi wa unagi da".
- Unagi means eel, so the joke is that this person has literally said, "I am an eel".
- After all, if "watashi wa Amerikajin da" means "I am an American",
- then "watashi wa unagi da" must mean "I am an eel".
- That's absolutely perfect logic – except that "watashi wa Amerikajin da"
- doesn't mean "I am an American". It means "As for me, I am an American".
- As we know, the default value of the invisible car, the zero pronoun, is "watashi",
- but that isn't its only value. Its value depends on context.
- In "watashi wa Amerikajin da" ("as for me, I am an American")
- the value of the zero pronoun is indeed "watashi".
- But in "watashi wa unagi da", which is "watashi wa zero-ga unagi da",
- zero is not "watashi". Zero is "it".
- "It" is the thing we are talking about, the subject of the conversation: what we are eating for dinner.
- And this is going to affect all kinds of sentences as we become more advanced in Japanese.
- So what we are going to do now is take another one of the cars
- and look at that and then see how it all works together with wa.
- The car we're going to introduce today is a white car, and this is the に (ni) car.
- It makes a kind of trio with が (ga) and を (wo).
- In "A does B" sentences, ga tells us who does the doing, wo tells us what it is done to,
- and ni tells us the ultimate target of that doing.
- Now, we don't always have a wo; we don't always have a ni.
- But let's take this wo sentence: "Watashi-ga booru-wo nageru."
- Booru is ball and nageru means throw. So this is, "I throw a ball".
- The core sentence is "I throw" – "watashi-ga nageru",
- and the white car tells us what I threw: it was a ball.
- Now, if we say, "watashi ga booru-wo sakura-ni nageru",
- this means "I throw a ball at Sakura" (or "to Sakura").
- Sakura is the destination, the target, of my throwing.
- And it's very important to note here that it is the logical particles – ga, wo and ni –
- that tell us what is happening.
- The order of the words doesn't really matter the way it does in English.
- What matters is the logical particle.
- So if I say, "watashi-ni sakura-ga booru-wo nageru", I'm saying,
- "Sakura throws the ball at me".
- If I say, "booru-ga watashi-ni sakura-wo nageru", I'm saying,
- "The ball throws Sakura at me". It doesn't make any sense, but
- we might want to say it in a fantasy novel or something.
- We can say whatever we like in Japanese
- so long as we have the logic of the particles correct.
- But now let's introduce wa into this sentence.
- "Watashi-wa sakura-ni booru-wo nageru."
- This is "watashi-wa zero-ga sakura-ni booru-wo nageru".
- As we know, what it means is "As for me, I throw the ball at Sakura".
- Now let's give the wa to the ball: "Booru-wa watashi-ga sakura-ni nageru."
- What we are saying now is "As for the ball, I throw it at Sakura".
- The important thing to notice here is that when we change a logical particle from
- one noun to another we change what's actually happening in the sentence,
- but when we change the non-logical particle wa from one noun to another –
- I can change it from me to the ball –
- it makes no difference to the logic of the sentence.
- It makes a difference to the emphasis: I'm now talking about the ball, "as for the ball..."
- What happens to the ball is that I throw it at Sakura, but who is doing what, and
- what they are doing it with and what they are doing it to,
- none of that changes when you change the wa particle
- and that's the difference between a logical and a non-logical particle.
- Now I would like to thank my patrons and supporters
- on Patreon who are helping to make these videos possible.
- In particular I would like to thank Pacifico Bon Magno, who is my first Gold Kokeshi producer-angel.
- What does that mean?
- Well, why not pop over to my Patreon and see for yourself.
- Thank you, all of you, for helping to make this possible by supporting me on Patreon.
- And to everybody, if you have any questions or comments
- please put them in the Comments below and I will answer.
- And if you'd like to try any sentences based on the principles in this lesson,
- please put them in the Comments and I will correct them.
- Thank you for attending this lesson.
- Kore kara mo yoroshiku onegai shimasu.
- Class dismissed.
- Lesson 4
- Konnichiwa.
- Today we're going to talk about tenses.
- Up to now, we've only been using one tense, and that is the one represented by
- the plain dictionary form of verbs: taberu/eat; aruku/walk, and so forth.
- To use natural-sounding Japanese, we need three tenses.
- You might think they would be past, present and future, but in fact they're not.
- The one we've been using up to now is not a present tense.
- It's called the non-past tense, and a lot of people think this is confusing.
- Why can't Japanese have a simple present tense like English
- instead of something vague and mysterious like a non-past tense?
- Well, actually it isn't confusing at all, and what makes it confusing is, for a change,
- not the fact that Japanese is taught in a strange way,
- but the fact that English is taught in a strange way.
- The truth is that the Japanese non-past tense is very similar to the English non-past tense.
- What is the English non-past tense?
- Well, it is the plain dictionary form of English words: eat, walk, etc.
- Why do I call it a non-past tense?
- Well, let's take an example.
- Suppose you get a message on your keitai saying,
- "I walked to the cafe and now I eat cafe and drink coffee".
- What would you know about the person who sent that message?
- Well, you'd know that it was not a native English speaker, wouldn't you?
- Because no native English speaker says "I eat cake and I drink coffee" when they mean
- "I am eating cake and drinking coffee right now".
- When so we say "I eat cake"?
- Well, we might say it when we mean that we eat cake sometimes: "I eat cake.
- I'm not one of these people who doesn't eat cake.
- I do eat cake.
- Whenever there's any cake around, I eat it.
- But that doesn't mean I'm eating cake right at this moment."
- When else do we use the English non-past plain form of verbs?
- Well, sometimes we use them for future events: "Next week I fly to Tokyo."
- "Next month I have an exam."
- And sometimes we use them for something that's going on right now, but not mostly.
- For example, in a literary description: "The sun sinks over the sea
- and a small happy robot runs across the beach."
- But that isn't the way we use it most of the time in everyday speech, is it?
- So, the Japanese non-past tense is very similar in the way it functions to the English non-past tense.
- If you understand one you can pretty much understand the other.
- Most of the time, the Japanese non-past tense refers to future events.
- "Inu-ga taberu" - "The dog will-eat"; "Sakura-ga aruku" - "Sakura will-walk."
- The way we've been using it up to now - "Sakura walks" - is possible,
- but it isn't the most natural way.
- We've been using it that way because it was the only tense we knew.
- If we want to say something more natural, like "Sakura is walking", what do we do?
- Well, what do we do in English?
- In English we say, don't we, "Sakura IS walking".
- We use the word "to be".
- You can "BE walking".
- "Sakura IS walking"; "We ARE walking."
- Fortunately, in Japanese we don't have all these different forms of the word "to be".
- We use the same word every time, and the word is "iru".
- "Iru" means "be" in relation to animals and people,
- and to make this continuous present tense, we always use "iru".
- So, "Sakura is walking" – "Sakura-ga aruite iru".
- "Dog is eating" – "Inu-ga tabete iru."
- Now, let's notice that in a sentence like "Inu-ga tabete iru,"
- we have something we haven't yet seen, and that's a white engine.
- A white engine is an element that could be an engine
- but in this case it's not the engine of this sentence.
- It's modifying, or telling us more about, one of the core elements of the sentence.
- So, the core of this sentence is "inu-ga iru" - "the dog is".
- But the dog isn't just existing – the dog is doing something.
- And that white engine tells us what it is doing.
- It is "eating".
- And we're going to see this white engine structure over and over again as we go deeper into Japanese.
- And just as in English we don't say "the dog is eat",
- we use a special form of the verb that goes along with the verb of being.
- So in English we say "is walking", "is eating".
- In Japanese we say "tabete iru", "aruite iru".
- Now, how do we form this "te"-form, which is the form we use for making the continuous present?
- With a word like "taberu", it's very easy indeed.
- All we have to do is take off the "ru" and put "te" in its place.
- The bad news is that with other verbs, we do have slightly different ways of attaching the "te".
- Apart from the plain ru-form, there are four other ways.
- The textbooks will say five, but in fact two of them are so similar that we can treat them as four.
- And I've made a video on exactly what these ways are.
- And I think it makes it much simpler than most explanations.
- So it's very important to watch that so that you can learn
- how to form the continuous present tense.
- The good news: it's perfectly regular.
- Once you know the ending of a verb you also know how to put the "te" onto it.
- The only one that's a bit tricky is ru-ending verbs, but the video will explain that.
- So, how do we put things into the past tense?
- Fortunately that's very easy indeed.
- All we do is add "ta" – that's the whole thing.
- So, "inu-ga taberu" – "dog will-eat" / "inu-ga tabeta" – "dog ate".
- Now, there are different ways of attaching "ta" to different kinds of verb, verbs with different endings,
- but the good news here is that they are exactly the same as the ways that you attach "te".
- So once you've learned the ways that "te" attaches,
- you've also learned the ways that "ta" attaches.
- So if you watch that te-form video, you'll be able to do both the continuous present and the past.
- Now, there's one more thing about time expressions that I think is useful to learn now.
- If we want to make it clear, when we say "watashi-wa keeki-wo taberu", that we're talking about
- a future event, we can say "ashita" (which means "tomorrow") "ashita keeki-wo taberu".
- That's all we have to do.
- We just say "tomorrow" before we say the rest of the sentence, just as we do in English.
- "Tomorrow I'm going to eat cake" – "ashita keeki-wo taberu".
- Now, "tomorrow" is what we call a "relative time expression" because it's relative to today.
- Today is yesterday's tomorrow.
- And with all relative time expressions like that: yesterday, last week, next year, and
- so forth, times that are relative to the present time, we just do what we did then.
- We put the time expression at the beginning of the sentence
- and that puts that whole sentence into that time.
- However, when we have an "absolute time expression", an expression that is not relative to the present,
- such as Tuesday or six o'clock, then we have to use "ni".
- Tuesday is "kayoubi" and we may may say "Kayoubi-ni keeki-wo taberu" – "On Tuesday I will eat cake."
- The important thing here is that it can seem a bit complicated to have to work out,
- "Is the time absolute or relative?"
- And the good thing to know here is that it's not complicated at all,
- because it works exactly the same as English.
- In English, we say, "Tomorrow I eat cake", "Next week, I have an exam", and so forth,
- but when we use an absolute time expression we say, "On Monday I will eat cake",
- "At six o'clock I have an exam"; if we're talking about a month we say, "In July I'm going to Tokyo".
- Now, Japanese works in exactly the same way except that we don't have to remember
- when we're using "on", when we're using "at' and when we're using "in".
- In Japanese we use "ni" every time.
- But in English when we need one of those little words, on, in or at, then we need "ni" in Japanese.
- And when we don't, then we don't need "ni" in Japanese.
- English and Japanese are identical in that respect.
- So rather than sitting down to work out "Is this relative, or is this absolute?",
- just think whether you need an on, in or at in English, and if you do, you need "ni" in Japanese.
- And if you don't, you don't need "ni" in Japanese.
- It's really as simple as that.
- Now, in these four lessons so far, we've covered an awful lot of Japanese
- and now we're able to do quite a few things.
- So I think we need some way of consolidating this work.
- Therefore, I've made some worksheets.
- So if you're learning Japanese for the first time, or if you want to refresh with some worksheets,
- I'm going to tell you how to get them in the information section below.
- So take a look there, at the end of this video, and I'll give you all the details.
- Now, I'd like to thank my three producer-angel Gold Kokeshi patrons, Maria Dal Martello,
- Electric Dragonfly and Pacifico Bon Magno.
- Thank you for your support.
- Thank you for helping to make this series and this work possible.
- And thank you to all my patrons on Patreon,
- and to everyone, if you have any questions or comments,
- please put them in the Comments below and I will answer.
- Thank you for attending this lesson.
- Kore kara mo yoroshiku onegai shimasu.
- Class dismissed.
- Lesson 5
- Konnichiwa.
- Today we're going to talk about Japanese verb groups.
- Japanese verbs fall into three groups, and these don't matter except when we're going
- to make some change in the form of the verb.
- But because we do that pretty often, it's important to understand the three groups.
- The first group of Japanese verbs is called ichidan verbs or "one-level" verbs.
- Some people call them "ru-verbs", which is a very silly name.
- If you're going to call them anything like that, we should probably call them "iru/eru verbs".
- They are the simplest and most basic kind of verb.
- When we want to make any change, we always do it the same way.
- All we do is take the -ru off the end and put on whatever we want to put on.
- Ichidan verbs can only end with either -iru or -eru,
- that's to say, with one of the kana from the i-row or one of the kana from the e-row plus -ru.
- The second group of verbs is by far the largest and any ending that a verb can have,
- verbs in this group can have.
- Verbs always end with the u-sound, but not all u-kana can make the end of a verb,
- but a lot of them can and all of them can make godan verbs.
- They are called godan verbs, or "five-level" verbs, for reasons that we'll see shortly,
- and as I say they can end in any u-sound, including -iru or -eru.
- Unlike ichidan verbs, they can also end in -oru, -aru or -uru.
- So the only time we have any ambiguity is when we have a verb ending in -iru or -eru.
- Most of those verbs are ichidan verbs, but there is a substantial minority
- of iru/eru-ending godan verbs.
- It's not as difficult to differentiate them as you might think, and I've made a video on that,
- although it's a little bit more advanced than this lesson.
- The third group of verbs is irregular verbs,
- and the good news here is that there are only two of them.
- You know those pages and pages of irregular verbs in your Spanish or French textbook?
- Well, Japanese has just two.
- There are a couple of other verbs that are irregular in just one small respect, but very few.
- The irregular verbs are kuru (come) and suru (do).
- So now that we know the three groups, we're going to take a look at how you make them
- into the te- and ta-form.
- As I explained last week, we need those two forms for making the Japanese present and past tenses.
- And they have a number of other uses too, which we'll learn as we go along with this course.
- And as I demonstrated last week, ichidan verbs are always very easy.
- You never do anything except take off the -ru and put on whatever you're going to put on,
- in this case a te or a ta.
- As for the godan verbs, they fall into five groups, as you would expect (go-dan, five-level, verbs)
- and I made a video about this a while ago.
- So what I'm going to do is run that video right now,
- because I think it explains things pretty clearly.
- All right, roll the video.
- Godan verbs have five kinds of possible ending – that's why they're called godan verbs:
- five-level verbs.
- And although that seems a little bit difficult, it really isn't.
- We can combine two of the levels anyway, because they are so close that we only need to learn them once.
- And I'm going to go through the main groups.
- The first group is what I call the UTSURU verbs.
- Those are the verbs ending in -u, -tsu and -ru.
- The word utsuru in Japanese – if you don't know it, now is a good time to learn it –
- utsuru means to move from one thing to another, and that's exactly what we're doing here –
- moving our verbs from one type to another.
- So the verbs which end in -u, -tsu and -ru all transform in the same way to the te-form.
- We take off the -u, the -tsu or the -ru, and we replace it with a small -tsu plus te
- (or ta in the ta-form).
- So warau, laugh, becomes waratte; motsu, hold, becomes motte, and toru, take, becomes totte.
- Now, you'll notice that utsuru has tsu in the middle.
- And the te-form of the utsuru verbs is formed by using a small tsu plus that te.
- It's the only group that has tsu in it, and it's the only group that has a tsu in the te-form ending.
- So it's really easy to remember.
- The second group is what I call the NEW BOOM group.
- In Japanese when something is really taking off, when it's becoming popular,
- we call it a ブーム (BUUMU).
- That's an English word, isn't it?
- Buumu, a New Buumu!
- So, this group I call the New Boom group
- because there isn't a Japanese word that you can make out of nu, bu and mu that I know of,
- and what I want you to notice about this group of verbs is that they all end
- in what I would call a dull sound – nu, mu, bu.
- It's not a sharp sound like su, tsu, ku, and it's not a neutral sound like ru or u.
- It's a dull sound – nu, bu, mu.
- And this is important because the ending is also a dull sound.
- The te-form ending is -nde, the ta-form is -nda.
- So shinu, the only -nu ending verb, becomes shinde / shinda; nomu, drink, becomes nonde / nonda;
- asobu, play, becomes asonde / asonda.
- So that's the New Boom group, the dull-ending verbs.
- And because only a limited number of the possible kana can be used as a verb ending, they include
- all the dull sounds except for gu.
- We'll come to that right now.
- I told you that two of the groups could be combined, and that is the ku and gu group.
- To make the te form of a -ku ending verb, we cut off the -ku and add -ite,
- or -ita in the ta form.
- So aruku, walk, becomes aruite / aruita.
- Now, if we have a ten-ten on that -ku, to make it into a -gu, it's exactly the same,
- except that there is also a ten-ten on the te-ending.
- So aruku becomes aruite, but oyogu, to swim, becomes oyoide.
- But, as you see, the two are more or less identical.
- It's just that if there's a ten-ten on the original verb, there's a ten-ten on the te-form too.
- Aruku, aruite; oyogu, oyoide.
- And now we just have one left, and that is su.
- And verbs ending in -su drop the -su and add -shite.
- As you will notice, if you have followed our last lesson, we are just doing that regular
- thing of shifting the su kana to its i-row equivalent, shi.
- So hanasu, talk, becomes hanashite;
- the masu helper verb, which turns verbs into formal verbs, in the past tense becomes mashita.
- So now we have all the go-dan verbs.
- Didn't I look young in that old video?
- Now, we are just going to look at the exceptions.
- There are only three altogether: our two irregular verbs and one other small one.
- And these are very simple.
- Kuru (come) become kite; suru (do) becomes shite.
- And iku – the verb iku (to go) – because it ends in -ku, you would expect it to become iite,
- but it doesn't, it becomes itte.
- And those are the only exceptions.
- So if you go over the video a couple of times, I think you'll find it pretty easy to know
- exactly how to make the te- and ta-forms in all cases.
- If you have any questions or comments, please leave them in the Comments below.
- And I'd like to thank my Gold Kokeshi patrons on Patreon, for helping to make this video possible.
- And I'd like to thank all my patrons, who make this work in unlocking Japanese possible.
- Kore kara mo yoroshiku onegai shimasu.
- Class dismissed.
- Lesson 6
- Konnichiwa.
- Today we are going to talk about adjectives.
- Now, Japanese adjectives are not the same thing as English adjectives.
- As we know, Japanese sentences come in three fundamental kinds,
- depending on the kind of engine they have.
- We have the U-Train, verb sentences; the DA-Train, noun sentences; and the
- I-Train, which is the so-called adjectival sentences.
- But the truth is that any one of the three kinds of engine can be used like an adjective.
- So let's start off with the most obvious one, the one that's called "adjective" in English.
- A simple I-Train sentence is "pen-ga akai". As you know,
- "akai" doesn't mean "red", it means "is-red".
- Now, we can turn this black engine white and put it behind the pen.
- Now we have "akai pen-ga".
- "Akai pen" means "is-red pen" or, as we say in English, "red pen".
- As you see, this isn't a full sentence in itself anymore because a white engine doesn't
- pull the train, it just tells us more about whatever it is sitting behind.
- So "akai", once it becomes a white engine, is just telling us more about
- the main car of the sentence, which is "pen".
- And if we want to make it into a full sentence, we have to have a new engine.
- So, let's take "chiisai", which means "is-small".
- "Akai pen-ga chiisai" – "The red pen is small".
- So that's simple enough.
- Now let's look at verbs.
- Now, if you're worrying about na-adjectives, as they are called, don't worry.
- They are nouns, and we'll get to them in a minute.
- Are they used only in nominal syntagmas?
- Image
- Any U-Engine, any verb, in any tense, can be used like an adjective.
- So, we can say, "shoujo-ga utatta".
- "Utatta" means "sang".
- The word for sing is "utau", so the ta-form, as we know from our last lesson, is "utatta".
- "Shoujo-ga utatta" – "The girl sang", and if we turn that engine white and put it behind the girl,
- we have "utatta shoujo" – "the girl who sang".
- And of course, once again this isn't a sentence.
- But we can put in into any sentence we like, such as
- "utatta shoujo-ga nete iru" – "the girl who sang is sleeping".
- And this is terribly important because a lot of Japanese is structured this way.
- We can use entire verb-sentences as adjectivals if we want to, and this happens very often.
- For example, "inu-ga jisho-wo tabeta" – "the dog ate the dictionary".
- We can turn this around to "jisho-wo tabeta inu" – "the dog who ate the dictionary".
- Or we can say, "inu-ga tabeta jisho" – "the dictionary that was eaten by the dog".
- And then this can build into the full sentence, "jisho-wo tabeta inu-ga yancha-da".
- "Yancha" is a noun that means "naughty" or "bad", so, "the dog who ate the dictionary is bad".
- This brings us to the noun-engine.
- If we just say "inu-ga yancha-da", we have a simple noun sentence.
- But we can turn this engine as well into a white engine and put it behind the dog.
- But there is one change we have to make.
- When we turn "da" or "desu" into a white engine, when we connect it to anything,
- it changes its form from "da" to "na".
- So we say "inu-ga yancha-da", but we say "yancha-na inu", which is the same as saying "yancha-da inu" –
- "is-bad dog / the dog that is bad / the bad dog".
- So we can say "yancha-na inu-ga nete iru" – "the bad dog is sleeping".
- Now, the important thing to note here is that you can't do this with every noun.
- There are only some nouns that are frequently used in an adjectival way, that you can use
- in the way we showed here.
- These are what the textbooks call "na-adjectives", and it's a slightly confusing term, because
- as we see they are in fact nouns, but they are a certain class of noun.
- Can we use other nouns as adjectives?
- Yes, we can, but we use them in a somewhat different way and they aren't engines.
- To explain this we have to introduce a new type of car for our train.
- And this is the の car.
- の [no] is a very simple particle because it works exactly like apostrophe-s ['s] in English.
- So, "Sakura no doresu" means "Sakura's dress".
- "Watashi no hana" means "my nose".
- Luckily, we don't have to worry about things like "my" and "your" and "her" and "his" in Japanese;
- we always just use "no".
- Now, because "no" is the possessive particle, it can be used in another, slightly different way.
- At the beginning of my older videos, I always used to say, "KawaJapa no Kyua Dorii desu"
- – "I am KawaJapa's Cure Dolly".
- In other words, KawaJapa is the group or party or website that I belong to.
- And we can use this more widely for defining the group or class to which anything belongs.
- So, "akai" means "red" because we can turn the noun "aka" into the adjectival form "akai".
- But we can't do that with all colors.
- For example, "pinku-iro".
- "Iro" means "color", and we say "pinku-iro", that means "pink".
- But that doesn't have an i-form.
- And it doesn't count as an adjectival noun, a na-adjective, as they are called in English, either
- So what we do with it is, we use "no".
- "Pinku-iro-no doresu" – "pink dress".
- And this means "dress belonging to the class of pink things".
- If we want to say "Oscar the Rabbit", we say "usagi-no Osukaru", which literally means
- "rabbit's Oscar", and what it means is "Oscar who belongs to the class 'rabbit' ".
- "Zeruda-no densetsu" means "the legend of Zelda";
- "densetsu-no senshi" means "legendary warrior / warrior who belongs to the class of legendary things".
- So we have four ways of forming adjectivals: the three engines plus the の car.
- And using this we can make all kinds of sentences and they can become very complex, especially
- with verbal adjectives in which we can use whole complex sentences in an adjectival manner.
- And I'm going to do some worksheets that will help us to get used to some of those more
- complex sentences and I'll put them in the information section below this video lesson.
- Now, one thing you may be thinking is, "Since some nouns are used as adjectives with 'na'
- and some with 'no', do I have to start learning lists of which ones go with 'no'
- and which ones go with 'na'?"
- And my answer to that is, I don't see any good reason to do so unless you are having
- to learn them for an exam.
- Why not?
- Well, look at it logically.
- If you hear someone use them with either "no" or "na", you're going to know what they're saying.
- If you use them yourself and you get it wrong, nobody is going to have any difficulty understanding
- what you're saying, and it's a very small and typical foreigner's mistake, and frankly
- I think it's the least of your worries at an early stage.
- If you're writing, you can of course look them up very easily.
- As you use Japanese more, hear more Japanese, read more Japanese, you will pick up which
- ones are "no" and which ones are "na".
- And if you're not going to use Japanese very much, well, why do you need to know?
- To me, Japanese isn't a game of learning abstract information for no particular reason.
- It's a language that for the most part we can learn in a natural manner,
- and understanding its real structure helps us very greatly to do that.
- If you have any comments or questions, please put them in the Comments below and I will answer
- I'd like to thank my Gold Kokeshi patrons and all my patrons on Patreon for making these
- lessons possible and helping us all to unlock Japanese.
- Kore kara mo yoroshiku onegai shimasu.
- Class dismissed.
- Lesson 7
- Today we're going to talk about negatives.
- And in order to do that we're going to have to introduce one of the fundamental secrets of Japanese
- that the schools and textbooks almost never tell you.
- And it makes the whole of Japanese much much easier.
- But before we get to that, let's look at the fundamental basis of Japanese negatives.
- The fundamental basis of negatives is the adjective "nai".
- This adjective means "non-exist / not-be".
- The word for "exist" for any object, any inanimate thing, the sky, the sea, the universe,
- a grain of rice, a flower, a tree, anything, is "aru".
- So, if we want to say, "There is a pen / A pen exists", we say "pen-ga aru".
- But if we want to say there isn't a pen, we say "pen-ga nai".
- Now, why do we use a verb for being and an adjective for non-being?
- Because this happens throughout Japanese.
- Whenever we DO something we use a verb.
- Whether we walk, or sing, or run, or anything – that's a verb.
- But if we don't do it, then we attach "nai" to the verb and that becomes the engine of the sentence.
- So when we say we're not doing something, we're not using a verb, we're using an adjective.
- Why is that?
- Because Japanese is very logical.
- When we do something, an action is taking place.
- That's a verb.
- But when we don't do it, no action is taking place and we are describing a state of non-action.
- So, that's an adjective.
- All right.
- So, if we want to say, "There is no pen", we say "pen-ga nai."
- But what if we want to say, "This is not a pen"?
- That's not quite the same thing, is it?
- So, how do we say that?
- If we want to say "There is a pen", as we know, we say
- "kore-wa ("kore" – "this")... kore-wa pen-da".
- "As for this, pen = / As for this, it's a pen."
- But if we want to say, "This is not a pen", we say, "kore-wa, pen-de-wa nai".
- So what does that mean?
- Well, the "de" is the te-form of "da" or "desu".
- So we still have "kore-wa pen-da" in the form of "kore-wa pen-de" and then we're attaching "nai".
- So what we're saying is, "As for this, as for being a pen, it isn't / This is not a pen".
- ---------------------------------"kore-wa, pen-de-wa nai".
- All right.
- So now let's move on to the largest part of this question, which is verbs.
- In order to put a verb into the negative, we have to attach "nai",
- and we do this by attaching it to the a-stem.
- What does that mean?
- Well, let's look at the stem system.
- The Japanese verb-stem system is the simplest, the most logical and the most beautiful
- verb transformation system in this world.
- It's almost absolutely regular.
- Once you know how to do it, you can make any transformation (except for
- the te- and ta-form, which you already know).
- But the schools and textbooks don't tell you this.
- Instead of telling you this, they present each "conjugation", as they call it
- (and they aren't in fact conjugations)...
- they present each one as a separate case
- with separate rules which appear to be random.
- And because they don't tell you the fundamental logic of the whole system, and because they
- describe the changes that take place as if they were really written in the Roman alphabet
- when they are written in kana, it really looks like that.
- Students really think they have to treat each case as a separate case
- and learn separate rules in every case.
- And you don't have to.
- You just have to know the stem system.
- So let's look at it.
- As we've already learned, every verb ends in one of the u-row kana.
- And I'm turning the chart on its side here for reasons you'll see in a moment.
- So these kana in the red box are the ones that can end a verb.
- It's not every u-row kana, but it's most of them.
- So we have verbs like "kau" (buy), "kiku" (hear), "hanasu" (speak), "motsu" (hold) etc.
- Now, as you can see, there are four other possible ways in which a verb could end.
- And each of those four ways is used, and they are called the verb-stems.
- Today we are only going to look at the a-stem, because that's the one we need for the negative.
- So, to form the a-stem, we simply shift the last kana of the verb from the u-row to the a-row.
- So "kiku" (hear) becomes "kika", "hanasu" (speak) becomes "hanasa",
- "motsu" (hold) becomes "mota", and so forth.
- There's only one exception in this system – and when I say that I mean the whole system,
- all the stems – there's only this one exception, which is that when a word ends in the u-kana
- the stem doesn't change to "-a", it changes to "-wa".
- So the negative of "kau" is not "kaanai", it's "kawanai".
- And it's only in the a-stem that we have this exception, so that's the only exception in
- the whole system, and I think you can see why it exists:
- "kaanai" is not as easy to say as "kawanai", is it?
- All the others are perfectly regular.
- "Kiku" (hear) becomes "kikanai" (not-hear); "hanasu" (speak) becomes "hanasanai" (not-speak);
- "motsu" (hold) becomes "motanai" (not hold), and so forth.
- And as we already know, with ichidan verbs, they only ever drop that "-ru" and put on
- whatever we want to put on, so "taberu" (eat) becomes "tabenai" (not-eat).
- And that's it.
- That's how we turn any verb negative.
- It's very, very simple.
- Now, what about adjectives?
- How do we make adjectives negative?
- Well, when we make a transformation to an adjective,
- what we always do is we turn the "-i" on the end of it into "-ku":
- "akai" (is-red) becomes "akaku"; "kawaii" (is-cute) becomes
- "kawaiku"; kowai (is-scary) becomes "kowaku".
- And this is the way we make the te-form of adjectives: "akaku" becomes "akakute".
- And it's also the way we make the negative: "akai" becomes "akakunai" (not-red).
- Now interestingly, this -ku is the opposite of what happens in the te-form, isn't it?
- If a word ends in -ku, in the te-form we turn that -ku into -i.
- But in an adjective we turn the -i into -ku.
- If we want to put an adjective into the past tense, we take off the -i and use -katta.
- So "kowai" (is-scary) becomes "kowakatta" (was-scary).
- And because "nai" is also an i-adjective, when we put that into the past we also say "nakatta".
- So, if we want to say "Sakura runs", we say "Sakura-ga hashiru"; if we want to say "Sakura
- doesn't run", we say "Sakura-ga hashira nai"; if we want to say "Sakura ran (in the past)",
- we say "Sakura-ga hashitta" – because it's a godan verb; and if we want to say "Sakura
- didn't run (in the past)", we say "Sakura-ga hashira nakatta".
- "Hashira nai", and then we put "nai" into the past: "hashira nakatta".
- Now, as we all know.
- "Sakura-ga hashiru" is rather unnatural Japanese, just as it's rather unnatural English.
- We say "Sakura is running" in Englsh, and in Japanese we say "Sakura-ga hashitte iru".
- So if we want to put all that in the past, what do we do?
- Well, all we have to do is put that "iru" into the past.
- So we say "Sakura-ga hashitte ita" – "Sakura was running".
- And if we want to say "Sakura wasn't running", we say "Sakura-ga hashitte i-nakatta".
- That "iru" is a simple ichidan verb, so we just drop the -ru and put on ta or nai and,
- in the past, nakatta.
- I always say that Japanese is like Lego.
- Once you know the basic building blocks you can build anything.
- And there are almost no exceptions in Japanese.
- In the whole of what we've been talking about today there are really just two exceptions.
- And I'm going to introduce those so that you know everything you need to know.
- The only real exception to every verb being made negative by adding "nai" is the verb
- "masu", which is a helper verb that makes words formal.
- We add it to the i-stem of a verb, and we will look at the i-stem later, but I think
- you can already guess what it is.
- So, "hanasu" becomes "hanashimasu", "kiku" becomes "kikimasu" and so on.
- When you put "masu" into the negative, it does not become "masanai", as you would expect
- – it becomes "masen".
- Because it's formal, it's a bit old-fashioned and it uses the old Japanese negative "sen"
- instead of "nai".
- The only other apparent exception is that "ii" , the adjective "ii", which means "is-good",
- has an older form, "yoi", which is still used quite often.
- And when we make any transformation to "ii", it turns back to "yoi", so in the past tense
- we don't say "ikatta", we say "yokatta" – and if you've seen much anime you've probably
- heard this quite often.
- "Yokatta", literally "zero-ga yokatta" – "It was good / That turned out well / That's great".
- And if you want to say something is not good, you don't say "ikunai", you say "yokunai".
- And those are the only exceptions.
- If you have any questions or comments, please put them in the Comments below and I will answer.
- And if you'd like to join our learning community, please consider joining my Patreon,
- where you'll get access to all the "behind-the-scenes" discussion and be able to play a part in shaping
- this project of making Japanese as simple as it really is.
- I'd like to thank my Gold Kokeshi patrons for making all this possible
- and all my patrons on Patreon for helping this really exciting project to come to fruition.
- And thank you for attending this lesson.
- Kore kara mo yoroshiku onegai shimasu.
- Class dismissed.
- Lesson 8
- Konnichiwa.
- Today we are going to talk about the particle "ni",
- and in doing so we are going to level up.
- What do I mean by that?
- In the past seven lessons we've learned quite a lot of basic Japanese structure.
- We can say quite a lot of things now if we have the vocabulary.
- But everything we can say is very, very concrete.
- We can talk about doing things and being things, which of course is the core of every sentence.
- But we also need to have some more sophisticated concepts at our disposal.
- Things like purpose and intention and transformation.
- So today we're going to look at uses of the ni-particle, some of which are very concrete still
- and some of which begin to take us into those more sophisticated areas.
- Now, we've already looked at the ni-particle, haven't we?
- And we know that in a logical sentence it marks the ultimate target of an action.
- So "Sakura-ni booru-wo nageta" means "I threw the ball at Sakura".
- The ball is marked by -wo because it's the thing I actually threw.
- I am marked by -ga whether you can see me or not,
- because I am the one who did the action of throwing.
- But Sakura is marked by -ni because she is the target
- of that action, in this case very literally.
- Now, the ni-particle nearly always marks a target of one kind or another.
- So, if we are going somewhere or sending something somewhere or putting something somewhere,
- we use -ni for that "somewhere".
- So if A is going to B, then B is marked by -ni.
- B is the destination, the target of that going.
- So if I'm going to the park, I say "kouen-ni iku".
- If I'm going to the shops, I say "omise-ni iku".
- So the literal, physical destination or target of movement is marked by -ni.
- However, we can also mark a subtler kind of target.
- So we can say "omise-ni tamago-wo kai-ni iku".
- This means "I go to the shops to buy eggs".
- "Omise" is "shops" – "shop" is "mise" and we put the honorific "o" on it because we
- give honor to the people who help us to have all the
- lovely things that we are lucky enough to have.
- "Tamago" are eggs – you might, if you're old enough, remember Tamagotchi,
- the little egg-person that you raise.
- And "kai" is the i-stem of "kau" – to buy.
- The i-stem is a very special stem and it can do lots of things,
- and it can also just be there on its own.
- "Kai-ni iku" means "[go] in order to buy, for the purpose of buying".
- Now, you may be saying, "I thought that logical particles like -ni and -ga and -wo can only mark nouns" –
- and that's absolutely correct.
- Because one of the things that the i-stem of a verb can do when it's on its own is turn
- that verb into the equivalent noun.
- (It can do something else as well, but I can talk about that another day.)
- So "kai", the act of buying, is a noun.
- Just as in English if we say "I like swimming",
- "swimming" is a noun, swimming is a thing I like,
- and if we say "I go to the shop for the purpose of buying eggs",
- then that "buying" is also a noun, it's the thing we're going for.
- And "kai" is just like that.
- So "kai" is the thing we're going to do and it's a noun and it's marked by -ni.
- So, you see that in this sentence we have two targets:
- the shops – "omise" – is the actual physical target of our going, the place,
- and buying eggs is the reason for our going,
- so that's the emotional target, the volitional target, a more subtle kind of target
- than the physical place we're going to, but still a target.
- And it's possible to have two targets in the same sentence, both marked by -ni.
- And that's exactly what we're doing here.
- So -ni gives us the target of an action in the most literal sense and also the volitional
- target, the actual aim of our action.
- Now, to get back to more concrete things, -ni which marks the actual location target
- of where we're going, of where we're putting something,
- can also mark the place where a person or a thing IS.
- So I can say, "omise-ni iku" – "I am going to the shops / I will go to the shops" – and
- we can say, "omise-ni iru" – "I am at the shops".
- "Kouen-ni iku" – "I'll go to the park"; "Kouen-ni iru" -"I'm at the park".
- Now you see, this is also a target, because for a thing to be anywhere,
- it must have gotten there at some point.
- So "-ni" can mark not only a future target, a place where I will go to, it can also mark
- a past target, a place where I went and where I still am.
- And we also use this for inanimate objects: "hon wa teeburu-no ue-ni aru" –
- "The book is on the table".
- "Ue" is a noun, and in this case, it means the "on" of the table.
- "Ue" can mean "up" or "over", in this case it means "on", and it's always a noun, so
- in this case the "on of the table" is the place where the book is:
- the past target of the book, to which it went and at which it now remains.
- So -ni can also mark the place where a thing is, its past target.
- And the last aspect of "ni" that I want to look at is that
- -ni can also mark the target of a transformation.
- Just as if A is going to B, -ni marks B, the place where it's going, if A turns into B,
- becomes B, then -ni also marks B, the thing it's becoming, the thing it turns into.
- So if I say, "Sakura-wa kaeru-ni natta"... ("kaeru" is "frog"
- and "naru" is a close cousin of "aru": "aru" means "be"; "naru" means "become").
- So, "Sakura-wa kaeru-ni natta" – "Sakura became a frog / Sakura turned into a frog",
- and -ni marks the thing she became, the thing she turned into.
- Now, you may be thinking, "Mmm, how often do people turn into frogs these days?" –
- and I'll grant that it isn't very often.
- However, this is a very important thing to learn because
- there are various more everyday things that turn into other things and also, we use this form of expression
- much more in Japanese than we do in English.
- For example, "kotoshi juuhassai-ni naru":
- "kotoshi" is "this year", "juuhassai" is "18 years of age".
- So we're saying,
- "This year I become 18".
- Now in English we'd say that a little differently:
- we might say, "I turn 18" or "I'll be 18",
- but in Japanese we say "I will become 18 years of age".
- And if the day's going to get cloudy, we might say "atode kumori-ni naru" ("kumori" is "cloudy";
- "kumo" is a cloud, "kumori" is the state of being cloudy, and both of them are nouns).
- We say, "kumori-ni naru" which means "become cloudy".
- In English we could say that.
- We might be more likely to say "get cloudy" or something, but in Japanese
- we use this "become " – "-ni naru" – form of speech a lot of the time.
- So it's an important thing to learn.
- And I should just add here than in the case of an adjective it works slightly differently.
- So if we want to say "Sakura is beautiful", we say "Sakura-ga utsukushii"
- ("utsukushii" means "is-beautiful"),
- but if we want to say "Sakura became beautiful",
- we can't use -ni because "utsukushii" isn't a noun.
- It isn't a carriage, it's an engine, isn't it?
- So what do we do?
- What we do is what we discussed last week: we turn that adjective into its stem.
- So we take off the い (-i) and add く(-ku).
- And that's all we need to do.
- That's how we use it: "Sakura-ga utsukushi-ku natta" – "Sakura became beautiful".
- "Natta" is the past of "naru" because "naru" is a godan verb (it has to be a godan verb
- because it doesn't end in -iru or -eru, it ends in -aru).
- So now we know some ways of expressing subtler concepts like intention, purpose, transformation
- – and we have leveled up.
- Before we finish, I'm just going to give you one more carriage that we haven't seen before,
- and that's the he-car.
- And this is very, very simple.
- The particle "he" – as you see, this is the kana へ (he),
- but when we use it as a particle we just pronounce it e.
- And it's a very simple particle.
- It's a one-trick pony.
- And it duplicates one, and only one, of the uses of "ni".
- So when we say where we're going - "A is going to B" – we mark B with -ni.
- We can also mark it with -he.
- And that's the only thing -he does.
- As I say, it's a one-trick pony.
- It can't even mark the place where something has gone to and still is.
- It only ever marks the place a thing is going to.
- "He" is very simple and it's good to have another particle,
- another carriage, added to your arsenal, isn't it?
- If you have any comments or questions please ask them in the Comments below
- and as always I will answer.
- It you'd like to join our learning community, please visit my Patreon.
- There's always something going on there.
- I'd like to thank my Gold Kokeshi patrons, my producer-angels, and I'd like to thank
- all my patrons and supporters.
- Thank you for making all this possible.
- And thank you for attending this lesson.
- Kore kara mo yoroshiku onegai shimasu.
- Class dismissed.
- Lesson 8b
- Konnichiwa.
- Today we're going to get the key to every Japanese sentence.
- We're going to do a round-up of the logical particles – and the logical particles are the linchpins perno of Japanese.
- With a full understanding of what they do you can understand every Japanese sentence.
- Without it, you can't.
- And that's why the Japanese taught by the textbook which doesn't explain the logical particles correctly
- leaves most learners non-functional in Japanese even after they've passed exams.
- So, I'm going to do a round-up of the logical particles we've learned so far and I'm going
- to introduce the last major logical particle, which is the de-particle.
- I'm going to do this with an analogy of detective work,
- because the logical particles essentially
- interrogate the nouns in the sentence and show how they relate to each other
- and to the verb of the sentence, and they give the structure of the sentence.
- And this is what a logical particle is.
- People sometimes ask "What do you mean by a logical particle?"
- We've already discussed the difference between a logical particle and a non-logical topic-marker.
- A logical particle tells us how the sentence logically holds together.
- It tells us who does what to whom, with what, where, when and so forth.
- The wa-particle doesn't do this, it just tells us what is the topic we're speaking about.
- There are other particles that I would call a-logical.
- They're not non-logical topic markers, but they're not logical particles either.
- For example, the particle -to adds two nouns together.
- So if we say "Sakura-to Mearii-ga aruite ita", we're saying "Sakura and Mary were walking".
- The ga-particle tells us who was doing the walking.
- The to-particle simply ands those two together.
- It doesn't tell us anything about what they were doing, where they were going, or anything else.
- So, the logical particles are the ones that tell us what is actually happening in the sentence.
- The other thing to remember about logical particles is that they always attach to a noun.
- If you see a logical particle attaching to anything, you know that that word is in fact functionally a noun.
- And we must always see the noun plus the particle attaching to it as an inseparable pair.
- The two work together.
- They are a question and an answer which form a fundamental unit of a Japanese sentence.
- All right. So let's look at this.
- The head of the Logical Particle Detective Agency is Detective Ga.
- He is the Chief.
- He has to be in every case.
- There can't be a sentence without Ga, as we already know, although sometimes you can't see him
- because he's in disguise, just like Sherlock Holmes is sometimes in disguise.
- He also has powers that the other logical particles do not have.
- He can work in A-is-B sentences, that is, descriptive sentences,
- sentences that tell us what something is, what its qualities are.
- The other particles can't do that.
- They can only work in A-does-B sentences, that is, sentences with a verb engine.
- To put it another way, while Detective Ga works in the office with descriptive work,
- the other detectives only work on cases, on actual actions, on incidents, on verb-ending clauses.
- So, let's look at them all at work on a verb-ending clause.
- Each of them has its own specific questions.
- Detective Ga asks the fundamental question: "Who did it?"
- This is the fundamental question of any sentence,
- and for that reason, only Detective Ga's carriage can be black.
- Because the core of every sentence is "who did the action?"
- So Ga asks, "Who was the actor? Who dunnit?" and that forms the core of the sentence.
- The other logical particles ask other questions about the incident which give us
- a complete picture of the event.
- We won't usually see all of them in any one sentence.
- Detective Wo asks "Who was it done to? Who was the receiver of the action?"
- Detective Ni asks "Where did he go?" or "Where is the weapon?"
- Ni asks where someone or something went to or where it is.
- Detective He asks "In what direction did he go?"
- Now, this is very close to Detective Ni's question, isn't it?
- But we may not actually know where he went, so the answer to that question could be north,
- south, east or west, and that's the kind of question that Ni can't ask.
- Or it could be "He went in the direction of Sakura's house", and that's very close
- to the question that Ni does ask.
- So they overlap to quite a degree.
- Now let's look at Detective De.
- Detective De asks the question "Where was it done?"
- and the question "With what was it done?
- What was the weapon?"
- If we say "Kouen-ni iru", we're saying "I am in the park".
- But if we want to say, "I am playing in the park", we have to say "kouen-de asonde iru",
- because to express that we are doing something in a place rather than just being there, we have to use -de.
- And we also use -de to express the means (in terms of a noun) by which we do something.
- So if we say "kouen-ni iku", we're saying "I go to the park".
- But if we say "basu-de kouen-ni iku", we're saying the means by which we go to the park,
- in this case a bus.
- If we say that we knocked in a hammer with a nail or ate food with chopsticks,
- we use -de for the thing we did it with.
- If we say "Nihongo-wo hanasu", we're saying "I speak Japanese", but if we say "Nihongo-de hanasu",
- we're saying, "I speak with Japanese/Japanese is the means by which I speak".
- So, this is equivalent in English to saying "I speak in Japanese", but as you can see,
- the Japanese construction is more logical because that is what we're doing,
- we're speaking by the means of Japanese.
- The other question, of course, that Detective Ni can ask is "Who was the target of an action
- done to something else?" but we've already discussed that in the -ni lesson.
- So this covers all the basic functions of the main logical particles, and as you can see,
- these are the particles that tell us what's going on in any Japanese sentence.
- If we understand them, we can understand the sentence; if we don't understand them, we can't.
- So, if we get confused by the logical particles, which we will if we take the textbooks seriously,
- we'll have a lot of trouble understanding Japanese.
- Don't confuse the particles and they won't confuse you.
- If you have any questions or comments, please ask them in the Comments below and I will answer as usual.
- I'd like to thank my Gold Kokeshi patrons, who make these videos possible,
- and all my patrons and supporters on Patreon and everywhere.
- And I'd like to thank you for attending this lesson.
- Kore kara mo yoroshiku onegai shimasu.
- Class dismissed.
- Lesson 9
- "Koneko" is a kitten: "ko" is child or small thing and "neko" is cat.
- And "hoshii" is translated in English as "want".
- Now, if you look at it, the first thing you can see is that it's not a verb.
- It's an adjective.
- It ends in "i", not in "u".
- And the second thing you can see, which is the most important, is that the ga-marked
- actor of this sentence is not me, who wants the cat.
- It's the cat, who is wanted.
- So, what does "hoshii" mean?
- Well, quite simply, it means "is-wanted".
- "In relation to me, the cat is wanted."
- And again, if we seriously believe that this means "I want a cat", we're thinking that
- the -ga can mark the object of a sentence, the object of the action, the thing we're
- doing it to.
- So again, we're being confused about the role -ga plays in a sentence, we're confused about
- the role -wo plays in a sentence, because the cat should be marked by -wo if it meant
- "I want a cat".
- And we're confused between the verbs and adjectives.
- So again, Japanese becomes a strange guessing game in which particles and kinds of word
- can change their meaning at random.
- Now, suppose we want to do something.
- In Japanese we express wanting to do something differently from the way we express wanting
- to have something.
- And the way we do it is by using the i-stem again.
- The i-stem, as I told you before, is a very important stem.
- So, in order to say we want something we have to add the want-adjective, which is "tai".
- So, we now have an adjective.
- And what does this adjective mean?
- It doesn't mean "want" in the English sense.
- It can't, because "want" is a verb and "tai", ending in "i", is an adjective, isn't it?
- So, let's take an example.
- This is a slightly notorious example.
- "Kureepu-ga tabetai".
- Now, the standard English translation of this is "I want to eat crepes".
- But, as you see, the pattern here is just the same as in the other cases we've been considering.
- The ga-marked actor is not "watashi", it's not "me", it's the crepes.
- The desirability of the crepes is not a verb, it's an adjective.
- And we need to understand this because if we don't it's not just going to mess up this
- kind of sentence – it's going to mess up our whole grasp of Japanese words, Japanese
- particles and Japanese structure.
- Now, there's no really good way of translating this into English.
- We would have to say something like "In relation to me, crepes are desire-inducing".
- And that's very awkward.
- And sometimes people ask me, "Am I really supposed to use all these awkward literal
- translations that you give, rather than using natural English?"
- And the answer to that is "No".
- You're not supposed to be thinking in terms of my awkward explanations or thinking in
- terms of natural English.
- You're supposed to be thinking of Japanese in terms of – guess what – Japanese.
- I'm explaining it in English to give you a start toward doing that.
- But these unnatural translations or explanations are there to help you grasp the structure
- of Japanese, not to give you a way of translating Japanese.
- Now, as I say, the pattern is the same in all these cases, and I don't think it's very
- difficult to grasp.
- It may take you a little while to adjust your mind to the more "animist" way of thinking,
- and to do that you may want to watch this video two or three times more to get it fixed
- in your head, but it isn't inherently difficult, I think you will agree.
- But now we're going to look at something which could seems a little confusing, and I promise
- you it isn't, if you just follow carefully what I'm going to say.
- We have this sentence here: "Kureepu-ga tabetai" but what if we didn't have the crepes here?
- What if we just said "Tabetai"?
- Now there's no longer in this sentence what English wants to call the object of desire,
- what is in fact the subject of desire, the desire-inducer, and obviously there must
- be a ga-marked zero-car or, as you know, we don't have a sentence.
- But what is that zero-car in this case?
- Well, the ironic thing is that in this case the zero-car is what the English textbooks thought it was all along.
- It's "I".
- I really am the actor of the sentence this time, and that may be part of the reason for
- a lot of the confusion that happens on this subject.
- "Watashi-ga tabetai" means "I want to eat" – I don't want to eat crepes necessarily
- or Sakura's obento necessarily, I just want to eat.
- And because there is no eat-inducing subject here, the want-to-eat is attributed directly to me.
- And you may be asking – you should be asking – "So, what is this -tai?
- Is it an adjective describing the condition of something making you want to do something?
- or is it an adjective describing my desire?"
- And the answer is that it can be either.
- Obviously when it is describing a cake it's also indirectly describing my feelings about the cake,
- it's describing the feelings the cake induces in me.
- And when there's no cake there, or no crepe here, or no Sakura's obento there,
- we just describe my feelings directly.
- And this is often the case in Japanese with adjectives of desire.
- For example, "kowai", which means either "scared" or "scary".
- If I say, "Obake-ga kowai", I'm saying, "Ghosts are scary", but if I say just "Kowai",
- I'm saying, "I am scared".
- Now, is this confusing?
- It isn't confusing because we have a landmark that tells us what to do every time.
- And that landmark is -ga.
- In these sentences and in much much more complicated sentences, if we watch the -ga and watch the
- other logical particles, we'll never go wrong, because the logical particles never ever ever
- change their function.
- So, we can use them as our compass.
- And that's why it's so very destructive to induce people to believe they can change their
- function as the textbooks do.
- If you have a compass and I say to you, "Ah, well, most of the time the compass points
- north, but sometimes points south and quite a lot of the time it also points east",
- you might as well not have a compass.
- I have destroyed the value of your compass for you.
- And it's the same with the logical particles.
- They are absolutely reliable.
- They always point north.
- They never change their function.
- So, if -ga marks the crepes then we know that the subject of the sentence, the thing about
- which the engine is telling us, is the crepes, nothing else.
- But if we don't have the ga-marked subject there, we know that by default the zero-pronoun
- is usually "I" unless there's a reason to think it's something else.
- It's just the same as in the eel example that we gave in the lesson on -wa.
- Now, I'm going to tell you one more thing, and I hope I'm not overloading you with information
- in this lesson, but it will have the advantage of giving you even more confidence about what
- the zero pronoun is in these cases.
- And that is that you cannot use these adjectives of desire, of feeling, about anyone but yourself.
- So, if I say "Tabetai" and there is nothing to tabetai in the sentence or the context
- then I must be talking about me, I can't be talking about you and I can't be talking about
- Sakura.
- Why not?
- Because Japanese doesn't permit us to do that.
- You can't use "-tai" about someone else, or "kowai" or "hoshii" – we can't use any of
- these things about someone else.
- What if we want to say that someone else wants something?
- Well, because Japanese is a very logical language, it does not allow us to make definite statements
- about something we can't know for sure, so you see it's very different from Western languages.
- One thing we can't know for sure is someone else's inner feelings.
- So, I might think that Sakura wants to eat cake, but I don't know that.
- All I know is how she's acting, I know what she says, I know what she does, I know how
- she looks, but I don't know what her inner feelings are.
- So, if I want to talk about her desire to eat cake, I can't use "-tai".
- And I can't use "kowai" to describe her fear, and I can't use "hoshii" to describe a thing she might want.
- So, what do I do?
- I have to add to the adjective of desire a helper verb.
- I take the "i" off the i-adjective and I add the helper verb "garu".
- And "garu" means "to show signs of / to look as if it is the case".
- So, if I say, "Sakura-ga keeki-wo hoshi-garu" then I'm saying Sakura is showing signs of wanting cake.
- That's what I'm literally saying.
- And even if she's told me she wants cake, that's still what I say, because I can't
- feel her feelings.
- I only know what she's doing and saying.
- Now, why do we use a verb in the case of other people when it's an adjective in the case
- of ourselves?
- Again, this is very logical.
- I can't describe someone else's feelings because I can't feel them.
- I don't know about them.
- I can only speak of their actions, and their actions obviously must be a verb.
- So, this is a useful thing to know, but it also helps us to be very clear when we say
- "tabetai" or anything else -tai, or anything "hoshii", that if there is not a cause of
- that emotion, then the zero pronoun must be me, "watashi", because it can't be anybody else.
- We can’t use it for anybody else.
- So that's quite a lot of information in one
- lesson, but understanding this is going to
- short-cut you right through a huge area of confusion and misunderstanding that troubles
- many Japanese learners for years.
- Konnichiwa.
- Today we're going to talk about the main helper-verbs and about the potential form.
- When I say, "the main helper-verbs", I'm referring to what the standard
- Western Japanese grammar descriptions call "conjugation".
- And I only mention this word because I don't want you to get confused
- if you see "conjugation" referred to somewhere else.
- When they talk about "conjugation", this is what they mean.
- But in fact, there is no such thing as conjugation in Japanese.
- All we ever do is add helper-words to the four verb stems.
- And there are a lot of helper-words and most of them are just a question of extra vocabulary
- so long as you don't think of them as conjugation.
- In some cases, they get called "conjugation", in other cases they don't,
- and they're the same process every time.
- The only difference is that some of them happen to accidentally, and only very vaguely, resemble
- European conjugation and others don't.
- All kinds of confusions arise from confusing Japanese helper-verbs and helper-adjectives
- with conjugations, but because we're not going to use
- them, we don't need to worry about that here.
- All right.
- So, the first main helper-verb we're going to look at is the potential verb.
- Now, we've already looked, haven't we, at helper-words.
- We've looked at the helper-adjectives "nai", which forms the negative, and "tai", which
- is used for the desirability of an action.
- We've also looked at the helper-verb "garu", which is attached to an adjective.
- Now we're going to look at the potential helper-verb, and this attaches to the e-stem.
- There aren't as many things we do with the e-stem
- as we do with the a- and i-stems, but there are some.
- And only one of them is a verb, so there's no room for confusion here.
- The potential helper-verb has two forms, and they are "-ru" and "-rareru".
- People can be a little disconcerted by the godan form of the helper-verb because it's
- just one character, る(ru).
- But that shouldn't worry you at all, and because it's only ever goes onto the e-stem, can't
- be used on its own, it's very very easy to recognize.
- "-Rareru" is the form of the potential helper-verb that goes onto ichidan verbs – and we discussed
- godan and ichidan verbs before, didn't we?
- So, "kau" (buy) becomes "kae-ru" (buy-able); "kiku" (hear) becomes "kike-ru" (hear-able);
- "hanasu" (speak) becomes "hanase-ru" (speak-able); "motsu" (hold) becomes "mote-ru" (hold-able)
- and so forth.
- And with "taberu", which is an ichidan verb, we do what we always do, simply take off the
- -ru and put on whatever we're going to put on.
- So "taberu" (eat) becomes "tabe-rareru" (eat-able).
- So, this is very simple, isn't it?
- There are only two exceptions to this formation of the potential form and they are the two
- Japanese irregular verbs, "kuru" and "suru".
- "Kuru" become "ko-rareru", but "suru" surprisingly becomes "dekiru".
- "Dekiru" is the potential form of "suru".
- And this is an interesting word because it also means "come out" – literally it's made
- up of the kanji "out" and "come" – "de-kiru".
- And if we say "Nihongo-ga dekiru", we're not saying "I can do Japanese", we're saying "Japanese
- is possible".
- And if we say or imply "Watashi-wa Nihongo-ga dekiru", we're saying, "To me, Japanese is
- possible".
- And it's interesting if you see a small child perhaps trying to make something out of paper,
- she may say, "I'm trying very hard, but it won't come out right" – and this is just
- the way "dekiru" is used in Japanese, isn't it?
- And there are some interesting ways in which "dekiru" is used which show how the idea of
- something being possible and something coming out are closely linked in the Japanese language.
- But we won't talk about that now – that's a little bit more advanced.
- There's only one danger area with the potential form, and it's very very close to something
- we dealt with last week.
- So, if you've seen that lesson, this one should be very easy to you.
- Let's look at a typical sentence: "Hon-ga yomeru."
- Now, the standard texts usually translate this as "I can read the book".
- But that isn't what it means, as you can clearly understand if you followed our previous lesson.
- Look where the -ga is.
- The -ga is marking what?
- It's marking the book!
- So, who is the actor of this sentence?
- It's the book.
- We are saying something about the book.
- So, the book is the main car and "yomeru" is the engine.
- We are saying the book is readable, it's possible to read the book.
- If we add "watashi-wa", we are saying the book is readable "to me".
- What we are literally saying is, "In relation to me, the book is readable".
- But this does not and cannot mean, "I can read the book".
- If we wanted to say, "I can read the book", the book would have to be marked by -wo, wouldn't
- it?
- And I would have to be marked by -ga.
- And it is in fact possible to do this, but it's not what is usually done.
- But also remember that if we want to put stress on the ego, the way English wants to, then
- we must change the particles.
- If we literally want to say, "I can read the book" – "Watashi-ga hon-wo yomeru".
- A lot of people think this is bad Japanese.
- Not our place to work out whether it is or isn't bad Japanese.
- The point is that most of the time you will see "hon-ga yomeru", and "hon-ga yomeru" can't
- literally mean "I can read the book".
- It means "The book is readable".
- So that's simple enough, and provided we remember that, we don't send all those particles into
- crazy illogicality.
- So really this is very much like the questions we discussed last week about -tai
- and adjectives of desire.
- If we just keep that -ga straight in our minds, everything else will fall into place.
- And just as with the tai-form if we say, "keeki-ga tabetai", it's the cake that being want-inducing,
- but if we just say "tabetai" we do mean "I want to eat", because when there's no particular
- food there to do the being-wanted, then I do the wanting.
- It's the same with the potential form.
- So, we say, "hon-ga yomeru" – "to me the book is read-able", but if we just want to
- say "I can read" – not "I can read the book, or I can read the newspaper, or I can read
- Sakura's secret diary", but "I can read" – then we say "watashi-ga yomeru" or just "yomeru",
- “watashi ha nihongo ga yomeru”?
- Can it be ‘de’, considering that “-ru -rareru” is a helper verb? (Not a helper Adjective)
- nihongo dake de yomeru. I can only read in Japanese.
- No, “it’s possible to read only in Japanese”
- Nihongo dake de yomeru hon – a book that is possible to read only in Japanese
- >>>>watashi-ga nihongo-wo yomeru
- Image
- Image
- which means "zero-ga yomeru".
- And we really have become the subject of the sentence.
- And I am sure there are people who find this confusing, but if you followed the past lesson
- this should be completely clear.
- And let's remember that Japanese always fits together just like Lego, so the potential
- helper-verb, even when it's just that single kana る(ru), is simply a regular ichidan
- verb like most helper-verbs, and we can do exactly the same things with it that we can
- do with other helper-verbs.
- We'll always recognize it, because it's the only one that goes onto the e-stem, and we
- can do everything with it that we do with any other ichidan verb.
- So: "arukeru" – can walk; "arukenai" – can't walk; "aruketa" – could walk; "arukenakatta"
- – couldn't walk.
- And this regularity is the same even with the irregulars.
- So: "dekiru" – possible; "dekinai" – not possible; "dekita" – was possible; "dekinakatta"
- – wasn't possible.
- And it's as easy as that.
- And I'd like to thank my Gold Kokeshi patrons, my producer-angels, for helping to make these
- video lessons possible.
- I'd like to thank all my patrons and supporters, and I'd like to thank you, for attending this
- lesson.
- Kore kara mo yoroshiku onegai shimasu.
- Class dismissed.
- Konnichiwa.
- We've now completed ten lessons and it's time for a change of pace.
- We've learned enough now that we can start looking at some real narrative.
- It'll be a little simplified at first, but we can use this to
- bring together the things we've learned so far.
- We'll also be learning new structural elements because even in the simplest story we're going
- to encounter things that we need to learn.
- But I think this may be a more interesting way of doing it.
- So please let me know what you think in the comments below.
- All right.
- Now let's go into a story that I believe we all know.
- "Aru hi Arisu-wa kawa-no soba-ni ita."
- Now, this is a simple sentence.
- The word "kawa" means "river", and "soba" means "beside" and it's a noun.
- So "kawa-no soba" is "the beside of the river".
- Just as we put something on the "on" of the table or the "under" of the table and we also
- always mark it with -ni, so the "beside of the river" is where Alice was.
- "Aru" means "a certain", so "aru hi" is like "one day" or "a certain day", and let's notice
- that what's happening here is what we've seen before.
- "Aru" is the verb that means "exist" or "be", and what we've done here is what we've seen
- in the video lesson on so-called adjectives.
- We can make any engine into an adjective.
- So, "aru" is an "A does B" engine, a u-engine, so if we say "hon-ga aru" we are saying,
- "There is a book / a book exists".
- And if we move that "aru" engine to the other side of the book, we turn it white
- and it becomes a descriptor, an adjectival.
- So, we're saying "aru hon" – "an existing book / a certain book / a book that there is".
- And it's the same: "aru hi" – "a certain day".
- "Aru hi Arisu-wa kawa-no soba-ni ita."
- Now, the next sentence is going to be a little bit more complex, but don't worry, it's always easy
- when there's a fully functioning android to help you.
- (Actually, I'm not quite fully-functioning, but for the purposes of showing you Japanese I am.)
- "Oneechan-wa tsumaranai hon-wo yonde ite asonde kurenakatta."
- Yonde iru
- So, we've got quite a complex sentence here, and let's break it down.
- "Oneechan" means "big sister": "nee" is "sister";
- "-chan", I'm sure you know, is a cute, friendly honorific;
- "o-" is also an honorific.
- So, "oneechan" – "big sister".
- "Tsumaranai" means "dull" or "boring".
- "Hon", as we know, is "book".
- "Yomu" means "read"; "yonde iru" – we put the "yomu" into the te-form and add "iru"
- and it means "is reading"; and then we put the "iru" itself into the te-form.
- So why are we doing all that?
- Let's take a look.
- "Oneechan-wa tsumaranai hon-wo yonde ite" – "Big sister is reading a boring book"
- – but then that -te....
- Te-form has a lot of different uses.
- In this case it will complete a clause.
- "Big sister is reading a boring book" – that's a complete clause, isn't it?
- And if we turn that final u-engine into the te-form, what we're saying is that something
- else is going to follow this clause.
- We are indicating that we're making a complex sentence made up of more than one clause.
- So, it's like saying,
- "Big sister was reading a boring book and..."
- And that something else comes: "asonde kurenakatta".
- "Asobu" means to "play", and that also is in the te-form, isn't it?
- "Asobu" --> asonde".
- If you're in any doubt of how we make these te-forms, please go back to the video lesson
- on the te-form and refresh your memory.
- "Asonde kurenakatta."
- Now this is another use of the te-form.
- Te-form is terribly important, and it does various different things.
- What's it doing here?
- Well, "asobu", as we know, means "play".
- "Kureru" means to "give", and it specifically means "give downwards".
- And the reason we say "give downwards" in Japanese
- is because we are always polite to people.
- So, we always represent ourselves as being below other people
- and other people as being above ourselves.
- So, if I say "kureru" (give), I always mean that someone
- is giving something to me or to someone close to me.
- But what is Alice's big sister giving – or not giving – to Alice?
- Well, it's not the book.
- In fact, it's not any actual object.
- She is giving the action to which "kureru" is connected by the te-form.
- She is giving – or in this case, not giving – the act of playing to Alice.
- What do we mean by that?
- Well, we say "kureru" not only for giving a thing – a book, a present, a candy – we
- also say it for giving an action, for doing something for our benefit.
- This is very very often used in Japanese, so it's important to understand it.
- If someone does something for our benefit, we turn
- that action to te-form and we add "kureru".
- If we do something for someone else's benefit, we turn that action into te-form and add "ageru",
- which means to "give upward", in other words, to give to you, to give to another person.
- "Kureru" and "ageru" – give down to me or my group / ["ageru"] give up to you or someone
- else or your group or their group.
- So, what is this second part of the sentence?
- It's "asonde kurenakatta" – "she didn't play/ she didn't give Alice playing-with /
- she didn't play for Alice's benefit".
- It's rather different from anything we find in English, but I think it's also very expressive,
- something we could do with having in English.
- So now let's look at the whole sentence again.
- "Oneechan-wa tsumaranai hon-wo yonde ite asonde kurenakatta" –
- "Big sister was reading a boring book and did not play [with Alice]".
- Notice that we have two complete clauses here: "Oneechan-wa tsumaranai hon-wo yonda" –
- that's a complete clause in itself, isn't it?
- "Oneechan-wa asonde kurenakatta" – "Oneechan did not play for Alice's benefit"
- And we've connected the two together with the te-form.
- A thing we should notice here is that "Oneechan-wa
- tsumaranai hon-wo yonde" doesn't tell us the tense.
- We don't know whether she's reading a boring book right now or in the future or in the past.
- We don't know that until we get to the end of the sentence.
- In English we put the tense marker on both halves of a complex sentence.
- We would say, "Big sister WAS reading a boring book..."
- so, we already know that it's in the past.
- But in Japanese we put that tense marker, -ta or -katta, at the end
- and we only need one tense marker per sentence.
- "Yonde ite" could mean "is reading" or could mean "was reading",
- but because the "asonde kurenakatta" is in the past and it is part of the same sentence
- we have put everything into the past.
- Konnichiwa.
- Today we're going to continue with the narrative lessons that we started last week.
- And this time I think we're going to be able to proceed a little faster.
- So, let's refresh our minds on the story we've read so far.
- "Aru hi Arisu-wa kawa-no soba-ni ita."
- (One day Alice was by the river.)
- "Oneechan-wa tsumaranai hon-wo yonde ite asonde kurenakatta."
- (Big sister was reading a boring book and did not play with Alice.)
- "「Omoshiroi koto-ga nai」-to Arisu-wa itta."
- "Omoshiroi" means "interesting or amusing"; "koto" means "a thing".
- And in Japanese we have two common words for “thing, and they are "mono" and "koto".
- Now, a "mono" is a thing in the most usual sense: a physical thing – a hat, a book,
- a pair of glasses, Mount Fuji.
- "Koto" is a more abstract kind of "thing": an affair, a matter, a circumstance.
- So, when we say, "Is there any thing in that box?" we mean "mono".
- And when we say, "The thing is..." we usually mean "koto".
- So, "omoshiroi koto-ga nai" means "There's nothing interesting going on here, no interesting
- circumstance."
- "Itta" : "iu" means "say" and you can see it's like a mouth with soundwaves coming out
- of it.
- But the important thing to notice here is that little particle "to".
- There are two "to" particles: one means "and" and it's very simple; the other
- one is what we call the "quotation particle", and that's what we're dealing with here.
- When we quote someone as saying something or even as thinking something, we use this
- particle -to.
- It's kind of like a quotation mark that you can hear.
- As you see, we use the square quotation marks in Japanese, which are the equivalent to English
- quotation marks, but we also use the -to.
- So, we don't just say, " 'Nothing interesting is happening,' Alice said".
- We say, " 'Nothing interesting is happening,' -to Alice said".
- Now, -to is a very interesting particle structurally and we're going to investigate that a little
- more deeply in a few minutes.
- "Sono toki, shiroi usagi-ga toori sugita."
- Unagi / anguilla usagi/coniglio
- "Sono toki": "Sono" means "that" and "toki" means "time", so we're literally saying "that
- time".
- But this is a bit more like saying "just then / at that moment / at that time".
- So, we use just the way we use other relative time expressions: we don't need to put -ni
- or anything else with it, we just state the time and then continue with what was happening
- at that time.
- In this sentence, the point of "sono toki" is that just at that moment when
- Alice had been saying that there was nothing interesting happening, just at that time,
- this happened.
- "Sono toki, shiroi usagi-ga toori sugita."
- "Shiroi" means "white"; it's an i-adjective.
- "Usagi" means "rabbit".
- And "toori sugiru" is made up of two words, and it's doing something that we're going
- to see over and over and over again in Japanese.
- It's using the i-stem of one verb to attach another verb to give it extra meaning.
- So, "tooru" means to "pass through" and "sugiru" means to "exceed or go beyond".
- So "toori sugiru" connects those two words together: "tooru" (pass through); "sugiru"
- (go beyond) and it means "passing by".
- A white rabbit passed by.
- "Sono toki, shiroi usagi (white rabbit) toori sugita (passed by)."
- "Futsuu-no usagi-de-wa nakute..."
- Now, "futsuu" means "ordinary", and the rest of this you already know.
- "De-wa nai" means "it isn't / it wasn't" and we're putting into the te-form because this
- is part of a complex sentence – and we looked at complex sentences last week, didn't we?
- So, "futsuu-no usagi de-wa nakute" – "It was not an ordinary rabbit."
- "...chokki-wo kite iru usagi datta."
- "Chokki" means a vest; "kiru" means "wear", so "kite iru" means to "be wearing /be in
- the act of wearing".
- And "datta", of course, is the past tense of the copula.
- So, this is: "It was not an ordinary rabbit, it was a wearing-a-vest rabbit /it was a rabbit
- that was wearing a vest."
- "Usagi-wa kaichuudokei-wo mite..."
- "Kaichuudokei" is not a word we're going to encounter all that often because there aren't
- many of them around these days, but it is an example of something we're going to see
- an awful lot, which is that in Japanese, as you know, we can modify one noun with another
- by marking the first one with -no (or -na, which is a form of da) but we can also, when
- we're not just modifying one noun with another but forming a new noun, we can simply ram
- them together.
- We don't have to modify them in any way, the way we do with verbs – we turn them into
- the i-stem, but you can't do that with nouns, nouns don't have any stems, they don't modify
- in any way – so, when you're putting two nouns together to make a new noun, you simply
- push them into each other.
- This is the same as what we do in English, with words like seaweed or bookshelf.
- We just push two nouns together to make a new noun.
- So, the parts of this noun, "kaichuudokei": "kaichuu" is a slightly unusual noun – it
- means "in one's pocket or the inside of one's pocket" and "tokei" is a very common word
- – it means "clock or watch" (we have the same word for a clock in Japanese whether
- it's a small one or a big one), so "kaichuudokei" is a pocket watch.
- And the reason we say "-dokei" instead of "-tokei" is what Alice in "Alice in Kanji
- Land" calls "ten-ten hooking", and this is that when you push two nouns together, in
- the way that we are doing here, and the second one begins with a sharp sound like "t" or
- "k", we turn it into its equivalent dull sound like "d" or "b".
- And of course, in Japanese you do this by adding those two small marks to the kana, so "to"
- becomes "do", "ta" becomes "da", "ku" becomes "gu", "sa" becomes "za" etc.
- So, for example, "ao" is blue, as you know, "sora" is "sky" and when you put them together
- you get not "aosora" but "aozora".
- We put the ten-ten onto that sharp word, and Alice calls that "ten-ten hooking".
- It's as if those two little points, those two little claws, hook into the word before
- it to turn them into a single word.
- It's a thing you're going to see very often.
- And just as in English you can't do this with any two nouns, but there are a lot of nouns
- that are made up of two nouns and so long as one of the nouns isn't a slightly unusual
- one like "kaichuu", they're very easy to understand, just as they are in English.
- And then we have "...「osoi! osoi!」-to itte".
- Now, we're going to look at what this -to does, and as we get into more complex
- sentences, three-level compound sentences like this one, we start to see how useful
- it becomes.
- What -to does structurally is that it takes whatever it marks – and that could
- be two words like this or it could be a whole paragraph with all kinds of other grammar
- going on in it – it takes whatever it marks as a quotation and turns it effectively into
- a single noun.
- So, a to-carriage is a white noun-carriage marked with -to.
- And we're going to find as we go on that this is used not only to mark things people say
- and things people think, but all kinds of other things.
- And we'll have an example of that a little later in this lesson.
- But this to-structure is essentially making a quasi-noun out of whatever is marked with
- -to, and the -to then makes it function as a modifier to the verb that follows.
- When it's a simple quotation like that, the verb is going to be "iu" (to say), but it
- could also be "kangaeru" (to think) or "omou" (to think or feel), but it can be many other
- things too, as you're going to see in a moment.
- So, this is the structure of a to-marked statement of any kind.
- "...「osoi! osoi!」-to itte, hashiri dashita."
- "Osoi" means "late".
- And in order to make it a sentence, obviously we have to have a zero-pronoun here.
- So, the rabbit is either saying "It's late!" or "I'm late!"
- In the Disney version, of course, it was "I'm late!"
- "Osoi! osoi!"
- – "I'm late!
- I'm late!"
- We don't need to say -to with usagi-wa itte this time because we've got usagi-wa at the
- beginning of the sentence and this is a compound sentence.
- So, the second part of the compound sentence has the same main carriage, the same subject
- as the first half.
- "...「osoi! osoi!」-to itte" – "The rabbit said, 'I'm late!
- I'm late!'
- "And that Itte" is another compound-itte, so this time we
- have a three-deep compound sentence.
- The rabbit looked at his watch, he said "Osoi! osoi!", and then... he did something else:
- "hashiri dashita".
- "Hashiru" means "run" and "dasu" literally means to "take out", but this is a combination
- we're going to see very often in Japanese.
- Once again, we're using that i-stem , which is the main connecting stem, to connect "hashiri"
- to "dasu".
- And what does it mean here?
- Well, that "dasu" when it's connected to a verb means that the action of the verb "erupted".
- So we can say that someone "naki dashita": "naku" is "cry", and we connect the i-stem
- of "naku'" to "dasu", and "naki dasu" means "burst out crying".
- We can say "warai dasu": "warau" is "laugh" and if we connect the i-stem of "warau" to
- "dasu", we're saying "burst out laughing".
- And in this case what happened?
- The rabbit suddenly burst out running – it broke into a run.
- "Usagi-wa kaichuudokei-wo mite, 「osoi! osoi!」-to itte, hashiri dashita."
- "The rabbit looked at its pocket watch, it cried 'I'm late!
- I'm late!' and it broke into running."
- "「Chotto matte, kudasai!」-to Arisu-wa yonda."
- "Chotto matte, kudasai" is a phrase you're going to hear a lot in Japanese.
- Sometimes the "kudasai" will get left off.
- What does it mean?
- "Chotto" means "a little"; "matte" is the te-form of "matsu", which means to "wait";
- and "kudasai" means "please".
- It's connected with "kureru", which we talked about last time; which also refers
- to giving down – it's "please give down to me / please lower down to my level", so
- that's a polite way of saying "please give".
- But it's not just giving a thing, just as with "kureru" and "ageru", it's not just giving
- a thing, it can also be, if you connect it to the te-form of a verb, giving the action
- of that verb.
- So, you can see it's very related to that "kureru" and "ageru" that we learned last week.
- "Chotto matte, kudasai!"
- Now, because this is so common, very often when we put a verb into te-form and address
- it to someone, it's kind of short for "-te kudasai".
- "Chotto matte, kudasai!" means "Please wait a little".
- So, she's asking the rabbit to stop; she wants to meet with the rabbit.
- "「Chotto matte, kudasai!」-to Arisu-wa yonda."
- So, we've got that to-particle again, the quotation particle, which we need when we quote anything,
- and then "yonda".
- "Yonda": what does that mean?
- Well, we've come across "yonda" before I think, haven't we?
- And it means "read", "read" in the past.
- That is the ta-form - the da-form in this case - of "yomu".
- But in this case, it's different.
- It's the da-form of "yobu".
- If you remember from our te- and ta-form lesson, the New Boom group of verbs, nu-, bu- and
- mu-ending verbs, all form their te-form with -nde and their ta-form with -nda.
- So, both "yomu" and "yobu" have the past form "yonda".
- Fortunately, we're not very often likely to get reading and calling mixed up, are we?
- This "yobu" means to "call", to "shout out".
- It can mean "call" in any of the senses that "call" is used in English.
- You can call someone a name, you can call an apple a lemon (but you'd be wrong) or you
- can call out.
- "「Chotto matte, kudasai!」-to Arisu-wa yonda."
- – " 'Please wait a minute!' called Alice."
- "Demo usagi-wa pyon-pyon-to hashiri tsudzuketa."
- "Demo" means "but".
- "Hashiru" means "run".
- And we're going to leave out "pyon-pyon" for just a moment here.
- "Tsudzukeru" means to "continue".
- So again, we've got this form of taking the i-stem of a verb, "hashiru" becomes "hashiri"
- and then we add onto it the verb "tsudzukeru" (to continue).
- So "usagi-wa hashiri tsudzuketa" means "The rabbit continued running".
- "Pyon-pyon" is something we're going to find very often in Japanese and that is, a doubled
- word that is a sound effect.
- There are lots and lots of these in Japanese, [e.g.] "shiku-shiku", which is the sound effect
- for crying.
- And some of them will be literal sounds and some of them describe states of various kinds.
- So, we're going to be meeting a lot of these later.
- "Pyon-pyon" is almost a literal sound effect.
- It's the sound of a small thing jumping along, and you'll hear this an awful lot.
- I do at any rate, but then, a lot of my friends are small things that jump along.
- So "pyon-pyon" is the sound, or not quite a sound, it's... if it were an anime, you'd
- probably hear the sound, wouldn't you, pyon-pyon-pyon-pyon-pyon – but in this case it's not necessarily
- a sound you hear, but it's the feeling, the sound-like feeling of a small thing, a small
- animal, jumping, jumping, little jumps.
- So, because it's a rabbit, it didn't run the way you run, it runs in a little jumping,
- bouncing fashion, the way rabbits do.
- And the thing to note here is that we say "pyon-pyon-to".
- So once again we're using that quotation particle.
- In this case we're using it to show how the rabbit ran, and because this is kind of technically
- a sound effect, we're "quoting" the sound the rabbit made in order to tell the manner
- in which the rabbit ran.
- It ran in a little-jumps kind of manner.
- All right.
- So next week we'll find out what happened.
- What do you think Alice might have done?
- No looking ahead!
- So, as you see, we're getting better, aren't we?
- It took us an awful long time to get through two sentences last week.
- This week we got through a lot more a lot more quickly, and I think we've learned a
- lot again.
- If you have any questions or comments, please leave them in the Comments below and I will
- answer.
- I'd like to thank my Gold Kokeshi patrons, my producer-angels, who make these videos
- possible, and all my patrons and supporters on Patreon.
- And all my supporters everywhere.
- And I'd like to thank you for attending this lesson.
- Kore kara mo yoroshiku onegai shimasu.
- Class dismissed.
- Konnichiwa.
- Today we're going to talk about the receptive helper verb.
- In other places you will hear this referred to as the "passive conjugation".
- Now, as we've already learned, there are no conjugations in Japanese,
- so, it can't be a conjugation.
- Also, it isn't passive.
- So that's zero out of two for the textbooks.
- And this matters because if we think of the receptive helper verb as a passive conjugation,
- it completely disrupts our grasp of the structure and, once again,
- it throws those poor particles all over the room.
- And as we know the particles are the linchpins, the hinges on which Japanese turns.
- So, if we mess up the particles we are in deep trouble.
- And this is why so many people find Japanese hard to understand.
- So, now I've mentioned "passive conjugation" just so you know what we're talking about
- if you find it in other contexts, let's drop those words completely and call it what it is:
- the receptive helper verb.
- So, what is the receptive helper verb?
- It's a verb that fits onto the a-stem of another verb,
- and the a-stem, that's the same stem
- that we use for attaching the -nai negative helper adjective, isn't it?
- The receptive helper verb is "reru / rareru":
- that's "reru" for godan verbs, "rareru" for ichidan verbs.
- Now, a lot of people panic when they see that the "rareru" of the ichidan receptive helper
- verb is the same as the "rareru" of the ichidan potential helper verb.
- But there's no need to panic.
- It's perfectly all right.
- In English we have things like this as well.
- For example, we have the words "to", "two" and "too".
- And they're all pronounced the same and they're all very common words
- that are used hundreds of times every day.
- And how often do they get confused?
- Not very often at all.
- And it's the same with the potential and receptive helper verbs.
- They're used in quite different situations and there's
- very little chance of confusing them in real use.
- And real use is what matters.
- So, what does the receptive helper verb mean?
- It means "receive" or "get".
- Receive what?
- Receive the action of the verb to which it is attached.
- Now, most of the time I'm going to use the word "get" because this expresses very clearly
- what the helper verb does.
- Your old English teacher might say it's not the best way of expressing things,
- but it's a perfectly good way of expressing things in English
- and in Japanese it is exactly how we do express them.
- All right?
- So, let's take a simple example: "Sakura-ga shikara-reta."
- "Shikaru" means "scold" or "tell off", and the a-stem is "shikara",
- so, when we add to that "reru" and put it into the past tense we get "shikara-reta".
- "Shikaru" is "scold", "shikara-reru" is "get scolded", "shikara-reta" is "got scolded",
- so, "Sakura got scolded".
- Now, there's an important thing to bear in mind here, and that is that we can sometimes,
- with a helper verb attached to a verb, we can, as a sort of railroad shorthand, condense
- those two parts into one verb.
- So, we can say "hon-ga yomeru" and although "yomeru", which is the potential form of "yomu",
- is strictly speaking "yome" plus "-ru", we can combine
- them together and treat "yomeru" as one engine.
- But we can't, and never should, do that with the receptive helper verb.
- Why not?
- Because when the receptive helper verb is attached to another verb, the action of the
- first verb is always done by someone different from the action of the second verb "reru/rareru".
- So, we always have in a receptive sentence the action that is done by someone else, whom
- we may or may not know, plus the real action of the sentence which is "reru/rareru", the
- receiving - the getting - of that action.
- And this is the fundamental point to bear in mind.
- It's because the textbooks don't keep this in mind and don't keep those two engines separate
- that all the confusion and difficulty over the so-called "passive conjugation" arises.
- The head verb of a reru/rareru receptive sentence is always "reru" or "rareru",
- not the verb to which it is attached.
- All right.
- Now, let's also notice that the A-car, the actor of the sentence, is not necessarily a person.
- So, if we say, "mizu-ga noma-reta" (nomu: drink; noma: a-stem of drink; reta: got),
- we're saying, "The water got drunk".
- And the actor of that sentence is the water.
- Now, even if we add a doer of the action: "mizu-ga inu-ni noma-reta", the actor of the
- sentence is still the water, not the dog, because it's the water that got drunk,
- it's the water that did the getting.
- The dog did the drinking, but the water did the getting.
- And the dog drinking the water is all a white section which modifies that final head verb, "get".
- "The water got drunk by the dog."
- Now why do I mark the dog with -ni?
- I'm going to come to that in just a moment.
- Let's get a fuller sentence so we can see all the particles working together in a receptive sentence.
- "Sakura-wa dareka-ni kaban-ga nusuma-reta"
- Topic Target Receiver pull-verb/receptive
- “it did ‘reru’ ” (it receives the action from [ ]-ni )
- Subject
- (nusumu: steal; nusuma: a-stem of steal;
- nusuma-reru: get stolen; nusuma-reta: got stolen).
- "Dareka" means "someone" (dare: who + ka: question). Who was it?
- We don't know, no one in particular, but someone.
- "Dareka" - "someone".
- So, what's going on here?
- Who is the receiver of the action?
- It's not Sakura, who's marked by -wa.
- It's not someone, who's marked by -ni.
- It's the person who's marked by -ga, and that's the bag.
- The bag is what received that stealing, so the bag is the subject of the sentence.
- The bag is the one who did "reru", who did "got".
- And -ni... what's it doing here?
- Well, let's remember that -ni marks the ultimate target of an action.
- So, "Sakura-ni booru-wo nageta" -
- Push-verb (it projects the action onto [ ]-ni )
- the ga-marked actor is I, the object of the action is "booru",
- and the target of that action is Sakura.
- Now, this kind of -ni can only be used when we are projecting something, whether it's
- throwing a ball, sending a letter, giving a present, lending a book.
- We have to be projecting something toward the target.
- Now, "reru" is not a projecting verb.
- It's a receiving verb.
- It's not a push-verb, it's a pull-verb.
- Therefore, the target of that verb is not something toward which you are projecting;
- it is the thing from which you are receiving. <<<<<<<<<<<<<<< Important Definition
- The target [ ]-ni is defined by the distinction between
- Push-Verbs (Projecting Verbs) and Pull-Verbs (Receptive)
- (All normal verbs I think) (rare is an example)
- So -ni performs the same function in relation to a pull-verb that it performs in relation
- to a push-verb, that is, the ultimate target of the push, the ultimate source of the pull.
- So, you see, all the particles are doing exactly what they always do.
- Nothing is changing here.
- If you think of it as "passive conjugation", all the particles do a strange dance and seem
- to be doing different things from what they usually do, but if you understand it as it
- is - the receptive helper verb - there isn't any problem.
- And it all makes sense, just the way Japanese always does if you know what it's really doing.
- Now, there's one other area in which the receptive sometimes confuses people, and that is in
- the so-called "suffering passive" or "adversity passive", which is called in Japanese
- the "meiwaku ukemi", which means the "nuisance receptive".
- And that's what it is.
- It's the nuisance receptive.
- "Sakura-wa dareka-ni kaban-ga nusuma-reta" means "Sakura's bag got stolen by someone"
- or, literally, "In relation to Sakura, bag got stolen by someone".
- But we can also say "Sakura-ga dareka-ni kaban-wo nusuma-reta".
- What happens here?
- This is the nuisance receptive.
- So, what's happening here?
- The ga-marked actor is now Sakura
- She is the one who does the receiving.
- So, what does this sentence mean in English?
- Very simple: "Sakura got her bag stolen".
- That's what we say in English; our old English teacher might not like it, but
- we say it in English, it makes sense in English, and it's exactly what we say in Japanese.
- "Sakura got her bag stolen by someone."
- Konnichiwa.
- Today we're going to go back to Alice's adventures.
- If you remember, Alice had spotted a white rabbit running along.
- The white rabbit looked at his watch and said,
- "I'm late! I'm late!" and ran off.
- Alice called to him to stop but, whether he heard or not, he didn't stop.
- "Arisu-wa tobi agatte, usagi-no ato-wo otta."
- "Tobi agaru" is another one of those words of the kind we looked at last week, where
- a verb is joined to the i-stem of another verb to create a new verb.
- The first verb here is "tobu", which means either "jump" or "fly".
- In this case, it obviously means "jump", since Alice can't fly.
- And "agaru" means "rise up".
- So, when you put them together, "tobi agaru" means "jump up".
- And we might notice that "agaru" here, it's the same kanji as "ue", which means "up",
- and "agaru" is a verb meaning "rise up", and we can see that it's related to "ageru", which
- we looked at recently, and that means to "give to someone upwards / (to) raise up toward someone else".
- But "agaru" means for something to "raise itself up / rise up in itself".
- So, we can see that the two are related.
- They're both "upping" verbs.
- "Usagi-no ato-wo otta."
- "Ato" means "behind" or "after", and "ou" (which is spelled おう) means "follow ".
- "Ato-wo ou" is a common expression and it means to "follow after / follow behind".
- But, as we've seen before, these positional expressions are always nouns in Japanese.
- We talk about the "on" of the table, the "under" of the table, the "beside" of the river.
- And here we're talking about the "behind" or the "after" of the rabbit.
- So, Alice followed the "rabbit's after" or the "rabbit's behind".
- This is how we put it in Japanese.
- "Arisu-wa tobi agatte, usagi-no ato-wo otta." –
- "Alice jumped up and followed after the rabbit."
- "Shaberu usagi-wo mita koto-ga nai."
- "Shaberu" means "talk" or "chatter".
- It's a bit like "jabber" in English, isn't it?
- "Shaberu usagi" – in this case obviously "shaberu", the verb, is being used,
- as any verb-engine can be used, as an adjective.
- So "shaberu usagi" is a "talking rabbit" or a "talk-rabbit" literally.
- "Mita koto-ga nai" is a usage we're going to find very often: "koto-ga nai", "koto-ga aru".
- What does it mean?
- Well, "koto", as we know, means a "thing" and it means a thing in an abstract sense,
- a condition, not a concrete thing like a pen or a book.
- So, "mita koto": "mita" is modifying the noun "koto", isn't it?
- It's telling us what kind of "koto" it is, and in this case "miru" means "see",
- "mita" is "see" in the past tense, so the "koto" is actually "seeing" in the past tense.
- So "mita koto" means "the fact of having seen".
- "Mita koto-ga nai" means "the fact of having seen does not exist".
- So what this is saying is, "Alice had never seen a talking rabbit".
- ("The fact of having seen a talking rabbit does not exist")
- "Shaberu usagi-wo mita koto-ga nai" – "Alice had never seen a talking rabbit."
- And of course, in English we always want to make Alice the actor of this sentence, but
- actually, the subject of this sentence, the A-car, is not Alice, it's "koto".
- Even if we put Alice into the sentence, we would say, "Arisu-wa shaberu usagi-wo mita koto-ga nai".
- She would still not be the actor of the sentence.
- She would just be the topic about which the sentence was.
- "Speaking of Alice, the fact of having seen a talking rabbit does not exist."
- "Usagi-wa hayaku hashitte, kyuu-ni usagi-no ana-ni tobi konda."
- Right, so this is quite a long sentence and there's quite a lot in it to unpack.
- I'll tell you what it means to start with.
- It means "The rabbit ran quickly and suddenly jumped into a rabbit-hole".
- So, let's look at it bit by bit.
- "Usagi-wa hayaku hashitte"
- Now, "hashiru", as we know, is "run";
- "hayai" is an adjective meaning "fast" or "early".
- In this case, it obviously means "fast" – we know the rabbit wasn't early, don't we?
- If we want to say, "the rabbit is fast", we would say "usagi-ga hayai".
- If we want to say that its movement is fast, its action is fast, we need an adverb.
- An adverb is an adjective that describes not an object, not a noun, but a verb.
- Now, we can turn any adjective into an adverb in Japanese very easily.
- All we do is we take the regular i-ending adjective and use its stem -ku.
- So "hayai" becomes "hayaku".
- "Hayai" is an adjective describing a thing; "hayaku" is an adverb describing an action.
- So, "usagi-wa hayaku hashitte" – "The rabbit ran fast".
- "Kyuu-ni usagi-no ana-ni tobi konda."
- Now, "usagi-no ana": "ana" means "hole", so "usagi-no ana" means "rabbit-hole".
- "Tobi komu" is another one of these compound verbs.
- "Tobu", as we know, means "jump", and "komu" means to "go into" something.
- It's not just like "enter"; it tends to be to "put into", to "force into", to do an action into something.
- So we have a lot of verbs actually which are made up with "komu", which is "doing an action into" something.
- So "tobi komu" means "jump into", quite simply "jump into".
- So, the rabbit "jumped into a rabbit-hole."
- But "kyuu-ni", what does that mean?
- Well, "kyuu" is a noun and it means "sudden".
- And when we put -ni onto the end of it we turn that into an adverb as well.
- So here we have two kinds of adverbs.
- We can form an adverb from an adjective by simply using its ku-stem.
- And we form an adverb from a noun by adding -ni.
- And this works with some regular nouns and pretty much all adjectival nouns.
- So, "kyuu" means "sudden" or "abrupt"; "kyuu-ni" means "suddenly".
- "The rabbit suddenly jumped into a rabbit-hole."
- So, the entire sentence: "Usagi-wa hayaku hashitte, kyuu-ni usagi-no ana-ni tobi konda" –
- "The rabbit ran fast and suddenly jumped into a rabbit-hole."
- "Arisu-mo usagi-no ana-ni tobi konda." –
- "Alice also jumped into the rabbit-hole."
- Now here we're going to meet a new element that we haven't covered before, and that is the mo-flag.
- "Mo" is a flag, just like -wa.
- Why is that?
- Well, we know that -wa is a non-logical topic-marking particle, don't we?
- "Mo" is another non-logical topic-marking particle;
- in fact, it's the only other non-logical topic-marking particle.
- So -mo marks the topic of the sentence just the way -wa does.
- What's the difference between them?
- Well, -wa, as we know, declares the topic of the sentence, and obviously it can also
- change the topic of the sentence.
- If we're talking about one thing and we declare a new -wa topic, we have changed the topic of the sentence.
- Now, -mo declares the topic of the sentence as well, but it always changes it.
- You can't use -mo unless there is a topic already current in the conversation.
- So, the topic of our conversation up to this point has been the rabbit: the rabbit jumped into the hole.
- And now we're changing the topic to Alice.
- "Arisu-mo usagi-no ana-ni tobi konda."
- When we change the topic with -mo, we are saying that the comment about this topic is
- the same as the comment on the previous topic, the topic we're changing from.
- When we change the topic with -wa, we are doing the opposite of that:
- we are drawing a distinction between the present topic and the previous topic.
- So, if we had said, "Arisu-wa oneechan-no tokoro-ni modotta" – "tokoro" is "place" and "modoru" is "return",
- so, this would have meant Alice went back to her sister,
- to the place where her sister was, to her sister's place.
- If we'd said this, that -wa would have been drawing a distinction between what the rabbit
- did and what Alice did.
- We would be saying, "The rabbit jumped into the rabbit-hole.
- As for Alice, she returned to her sister".
- And you see that in English too.
- This has the implication that what Alice did was different from what the rabbit did.
- "The rabbit jumped into the rabbit-hole.
- As for Alice, she went back to her sister."
- This is what -wa does.
- If we'd used -ga: "Arisu-ga oneechan-no tokoro-ni modotta", we'd simply have been saying,
- "The rabbit jumped into the rabbit-hole and Alice went back to her sister."
- But with -wa, we are drawing that distinction; we are saying, "The rabbit jumped into the
- rabbit-hole, but as for Alice, she went back to her sister."
- Now, if we say -mo instead of -wa, then we are making the opposite point: we are saying
- that the comment we made on the rabbit is the same as the comment we're making on Alice.
- "The rabbit jumped into the rabbit-hole and Alice also jumped into the rabbit-hole."
- So, there are various uses of "mo", which we'll look at later, but this is the most fundamental one.
- It's the topic-marking particle that tells us that the comment on the new topic is the
- same as the comment on the old topic.
- "Ana-no naka-wa tateana datta.
- Arisu-wa sugu shita-ni ochita."
- "Naka" means "the inside", either the middle or the inside of something,
- so "ana-no naka" is the inside of the hole.
- "Tateana": the word "tate" means "vertical" or "upright"
- (and you can see it's related to "tatsu" – to stand).
- So, "ana-no naka-wa tateana datta" means "the inside of the hole was a vertical hole" – it went straight down.
- "Arisu-wa sugu shita-ni ochita."
- Now, "shita", as we know, is "down" or "below".
- "Sugu" means "direct";
- it can mean "soon" in the sense of English "It'll happen directly (it'll happen soon)",
- or it can mean "straight / direct" in the other sense.
- So "sugu shita" means "straight down / right down / directly down".
- "Arisu-wa sugu shita-ni ochita."
- "Demo odoroita koto-ni yukkuri yukkuri ochita."
- And this means "But surprisingly she fell very very slowly".
- "Odoroku" means "be surprised", and "odoroita koto" is an interesting expression because
- it literally appears to mean, doesn't it, a "surprised thing".
- But as we've seen with Japanese adjectives of emotion and desire, with things that describe
- emotion and desire, in Japanese they shift very easily from the thing that experiences
- the emotion to the thing that causes the emotion and back.
- So "odoroita koto" here doesn't mean a "surprised thing", it means a "surprising thing".
- And -ni ("koto-ni"), is once again that technique of putting a -ni, putting -ni, after a noun
- to turn it into an adverb.
- Image
- Image
- So, "odoroita koto-ni ochita."
- (We'll come to "yukkuri" in just a moment.)
- It means "surprisingly fell / she fell in a surprising manner".
- And what kind of a surprising manner was this?
- "Yukkuri yukkuri".
- Now, "yukkuri" is a very common word that we'll encounter.
- It's a slightly unusual kind of adverb – the third kind of
- adverb we're going to encounter commonly in Japanese.
- The first two kinds, as we see, are the ku-stem of an adjective or a noun with -ni.
- "Yukkuri" is slightly unusual in that it is fundamentally a noun which can be applied
- as an adverb but we don't need to use -ni with it.
- It stands on its own.
- "Yukkuri yukkuri ochita".
- "Yukkuri" means "slowly / leisurely / at a gentle pace".
- So, "odoroita koto-ni yukkuri yukkuri ochita" – "But surprisingly she fell very very slowly".
- Konnichiwa.
- Image
- Today we're going to look at self-move and other-move words.
- If you look in a standard Japanese textbook or dictionary, you usually see these defined
- as "transitive" and "intransitive" verbs.
- Now, this isn't as far off as some of the things you find in these books, such as conjugation,
- which doesn't exist in Japanese; C (there is no passive in Japanese).
- Transitivity and intransitivity do exist in Japanese and most of the time there is
- a big overlap between that and self-move and other-move verbs.
- However, it doesn't work all the time and it isn't exactly what is meant by self-move
- and other-move in Japanese.
- So, if you're familiar and comfortable with the Western terms "transitive" and "intransitive",
- it doesn't hurt a lot if you use them, at least not most of the time.
- But if you're not familiar with them, don't try to learn them just for the sake of Japanese,
- because they're not really accurate.
- So, what are self-move and other-move words?
- In Japanese, a move-word, "doushi", is a verb, a word that denotes an action or a movement.
- So, a self-move word is any verb that moves itself.
- So, if I stand up, that's a self-move action.
- I'm not moving something else; I'm moving myself.
- If I throw a ball, that's an other-move action.
- I'm not throwing myself, I'm throwing the ball.
- And really it's as simple as that.
- Now, Japanese has a lot of pairs of words – so we could say they're either two forms of the same word
- or two very closely related words – where we have a self-move and an other-move version.
- So, one very good example is "deru" and "dasu".
- They both use the same kanji which means "come out".
- The base form is "deru" and that means simply "come out" or "emerge", and that's the self-move version.
- The other-move version is "dasu" and that means "take out" or "bring out": cause something to come out.
- So in the first case whatever it is is moving itself; it's coming out; it's emerging.
- In the second case, the actor of the sentence, the actor of the verb, is bringing something
- else out or taking something else out.
- Now, this is often very useful, because in many cases it gives us two distinct words
- that are easy to understand because they're closely related.
- For example, "makeru" means "lose" – it doesn't mean lose an object or lose money,
- but lose a contest, lose a war, lose a battle, lose a game – be defeated, in other words.
- Now, "makasu", which is the other-move version of "makeru", means "defeat" – in other words,
- cause someone else to lose.
- So where we have two words in English, "lose" and "defeat", in Japanese we have fundamentally
- the same word in its self-move and its other-move versions.
- So that's very useful – but not so useful if you don't understand how to form self-move
- and other-move versions of a word.
- If you look in the standard textbooks, most of the time they're going to tell you that
- you just have to learn all the self-move and all the other-move words separately.
- Sometimes they give you lists of self-move and other-move pairs – transitivity pairs, as they call them.
- But this isn't true and it isn't necessary.
- Most of the time we can tell which is a self-move word and which is an other-move word.
- There are a few very simple rules that cover most of the move-word pairs.
- And those rules are even easier if you understand the logic that underlies them.
- And that's what we're going to learn right now.
- The first thing to know is that there is, as it were, an Adam and Eve of self-move and
- other-move words, the mother and father of them all.
- And these are "aru" and "suru".
- "Aru" is the mother of all self-move words.
- It simply means "be".
- So, it's a completely inward-directed verb.
- You can't be or exist something else; you can only be and exist in yourself.
- It's fundamentally and absolutely inward-directed,
- self-directed.
- "Suru", on the other hand, means "do".
- So, they mean "be" and "do".
- And "suru" in itself, just doing, can never exist on its own
- you have to be doing something.
- So, this is the father of all other-move verbs.
- Now why do we need to know that, why is it important to know that?
- Because when we know that, it unlocks most of the
- move-word pairs that we're going to encounter.
- How does it do that?
- Well, there are what I call 3 laws of move-word pairs.
- And the first of those laws is that if one of a pair ends in -su, that is going to be the other-move word, always.
- Why?
- Because that -su is related to "suru".
- So, in the example we gave before, "deru/dasu",
- "deru" means "come out" and "dasu", which ends in -su, is the other-move verb –
- that's the one that means "take (something else) out".
- In "makeru/makasu", we know that the other-move verb,
- the verb that means "make (someone else) lose" is "makasu" because it ends in -su.
- And an awful lot of those -su pairs actually make that particular transformation, -eru to -su.
- But not always.
- In some cases... we have, for example, "ochiru", which means "fall", and "otosu", which means "drop".
- They have the same kanji; they are a pair, they don't have that regular -eru to -su ending,
- but "otosu" still has -su on the end, so we still know that that is the other-move partner of the pair.
- Now, the second rule is that where one of a pair ends in any of the a-stem + -ru, so
- it ends in the sound -aru, that is going to be the self-move partner of the pair.
- Why?
- Because that -aru is related to "aru", the mother of all self-move verbs.
- The usual pattern here is -eru to -aru.
- We already looked at that in the last lesson,
- where we have "agaru", which means "rise up/get up",
- and "ageru", which means "raise (something) up".
- It is very often used to mean to "give (something) upward (to another person)".
- So, we have "agaru" and "ageru", and we know that
- the self-move partner of the pair is "agaru" because it ends in -aru.
- The usual form here is -eru to -aru, but again it doesn't have to be.
- There are other cases, such as "kurumu", which means "wrap", and "kurumaru", which means
- "be wrapped", but again it doesn't matter because we know that the one ending in -aru
- is always going to be the self-move partner of the pair.
- Now, the third law is that if we take any regular verb ending in -u sound (as they all
- do) and change it to the e-row and add -ru, which means that it ends in -eru, that flips
- a self-move word to an other-move word or an other-move word to a self-move word.
- The problem is that we don't know in every case know from the structure which way the
- word will be flipped.
- However, this is not as difficult as it seems, because first of all this is not a large number
- of verbs – the majority are covered by the first two rules – and of this group of -u
- to -eru flips, the majority is -mu to -meru.
- And -meru is – I would call this an honorary member of the su family.
- Or you could say that -mu to -meru is the honorary fourth law.
- Whichever way you put it, in -mu to -meru,
- -meru is always the other-move partner of the pair.
- And indeed as you get more experienced in Japanese, you will get to feel that meru-ending
- verbs have a suru-like other-move feeling to them.
- And this really is all you need to know if you're beginning with self-move/other-move
- verbs, because this covers really the vast majority of all the pairs you're going to encounter.
- So don't feel that you have to learn the rest of this lesson.
- You can come back to it later whenever you want to.
- But I'm going to just complete it, partly so that you have all the information you might
- need for the future and partly because it's going to give us more insight into how self-move
- and other-move really works.
- So the next thing to know is that as well as -mu/-meru, which is the big one, there
- are also other honorary members of the su family and these are: -bu to -beru – -beru
- is always the other-move version (and -bu and -mu are very close in Japanese; you may
- know "sabishii/samishii" and other words like that, where you can just use bu or mu in the
- same word, so -meru and -beru naturally are both honorary members of the su family).
- And also -tsu/-teru – the -teru is always the other-move pair.
- So in the end we really have very few wild cards in this pack.
- The only ones that we really can't tell which way they are going is -ku and -gu, to -keru
- and -geru, -u to -eru, and those ru-ending verbs that don't fit either of the first two laws.
- So, these are in fact the only exceptions where you really can't tell structurally which way they are going.
- So, is there anything we can actually do about this last small minority of self-move/other-move flips?
- And the answer to that is yes.
- But it's a little bit subtler and it will become easier as you become more competent in Japanese.
- So, you don't need to worry about this if you're at an early stage.
- The rules I've given you cover most of the cases.
- But when we take a verb that structurally you can't tell which way it's flipping,
- a lot of the time we can tell semantically –
- that's to say, that when I say that the e-row plus -ru flips transitivity,
- I mean exactly that.
- The -eru version is the flipped version; the -u version is the original, the one that's in the basic form of the verb.
- So, to take an example, "uru" means "sell"; it's a very common word.
- There's a less common version of it which is "ureru", and that's the flipped version.
- Now, "selling" is obviously an other-move verb – I sell something.
- You can't just sell in the abstract.
- I sell something-or-other and so I'm moving that other thing – quite literally.
- But "ureru" means "sell" in the other sense, as in "that game is selling like hot cakes".
- So, in this case, they're talking about a book selling or a game selling, so the thing that
- is doing the selling here is also the thing that is moving, so this is a self-move version, isn't it?
- So, it's clear that "uru" is basically an other-move verb but when it's flipped it has a self-move version.
- Now, if we take one that goes the other way, "shitagau" means "obey" or "follow", and it
- has a flipped version, "shitagaeru", which means to "be followed by" or "be obeyed by".
- Now, it's clear here that the basic idea is obeying or following and that the extended
- idea is being obeyed or being followed.
- So here it's clear that the other-move version is going to be the -eru version, because that's
- the flipped version of the basic concept, to obey or follow.
- And we can also note here for those of you who've been asking yourselves, "Why does she
- say that transitive and intransitive aren't correct?" – this is an example.
- The Japanese-English dictionaries tell us that "shitagau" is the intransitive version,
- Image
- but if you think about it "shitagau" means "obey" or "follow".
- This is not an intransitive word.
- You can't just obey or follow in the abstract.
- You obey someone or you follow someone.
- It's a transitive verb.
- So why do the dictionaries call it intransitive?
- Because they have made the commitment to translating self-move as intransitive, but while it's
- a transitive verb – you obey someone, you follow someone – it is also a self-move verb.
- In obeying someone or following someone, you are not moving that other person.
- You are moving yourself.
- In being obeyed or being followed, you are not moving yourself, you're moving that other person.
- So this is one of the cases where self-move and other-move do not correspond to transitive and intransitive.
- There aren't too many of those cases, so it doesn't matter if you want to use transitive
- and intransitive, just be aware that the meaning is not exactly the same in any case, and in
- some cases it doesn't fit at all.
- Now, as I say, if you just want to remember the three rules and nothing else, that is
- going to break the back of self-move and other-move verbs for you.
- In most cases, you can understand them with nothing but that.
- So the rest of what I've told you is very useful as you become more proficient at Japanese,
- but if you just remember the concept of self-move and other-move and the three basic rules – the
- -aru version is always self-move, the -su and -seru versions are always other-move and
- if you also remember that the -meru version is always other-move, that's worth throwing
- in because that covers a lot.
- And with those, you really have the problem of self-move and other-move verbs mostly under control.
- If you have any questions or comments, please ask them in the Comments below and I will answer.
- And I'd like to thank my Gold Kokeshi patrons, my producer-angels, who make these videos possible,
- and I'd like to thank all my patrons and supporters on Patreon and elsewhere.
- My Red Kokeshi patrons are credited in the information section below.
- And I'd like to thank you for attending this lesson.
- Kore kara mo yoroshiku onegai shimasu.
- Class dismissed.
- Konnichiwa.
- Today we're going back to Alice, and we're going to be using quite a lot of trains this time
- because I want us to really grasp the structure of these sentences.
- So, if you remember from last time, Alice had just entered the rabbit hole
- and quite surprisingly she finds herself falling very slowly down a vertical hole.
- "Ochiru aida-ni hima-ga tappuri atte mawari-wo yukkuri mimawaseta."
- Now, I'm going to tell you what this means first and then we're going to break it down.
- "Ochiru aida-ni"
- "Ochiru", as we know, is "fall".
- "Aida" is a period of time
- and it's also the space between two things.
- And obviously a period of time is always, metaphorically
- speaking - and we can only really talk about time in spatial metaphors -
- a period of time is always a space between two points, isn't it?
- It has a beginning and it has an end.
- So "ochiru aida-ni" means "while she was falling / during the period of time while she was falling".
- "Hima" means "free time / open time".
- It's a word you'll see quite often, and it can be used in
- both a positive and a negative sense.
- It can mean free time to do what you want to do,
- or it can mean empty time, being bored, having time hanging on your hands.
- Here it just means having plenty of time available to look around, because she's falling, she
- can't do anything else, and she's falling rather slowly.
- "Tappuri" means "in large quantities".
- It's another one of these ri-ending adverbs that don't need -ni.
- And it means "in large quantities / in plentiful amounts" - rather like pouring from a tap:
- "tappuri", "in large quantities".
- And here it's an adverb describing the fact that the "hima", the "free time", exists.
- So, the free time exists in large quantities.
- So that's our first logical clause: "Ochiru aida-ni..."
- (which simply sets the scene, the time, for the action -
- it's an absolute time expression because it's a particular
- time, so it takes -ni)
- "...hima-ga tappuri atta" ("there was a lot of free time").
- Now, the next part - "mawari-wo yukkuri mimawaseta" - is interesting because this is another example
- of what we were talking about last week:
- self-move/other-move pairs.
- "Mawaru" means to "go around/move around".
- The rather childish name for a policeman is "omawari-san", which means
- "someone who goes around / someone who does the rounds".
- "Mawasu" means "make (something) go around/to send (something) around/to cause it to go around"
- and of course, as we learned last week, we easily know which of the pair is
- the self-move word (going around) and which is the other-move word (sending around) because
- the sending-around one ends in -su.
- Now, we don't actually have "mawaru" here; we have "mawari".
- And as we've mentioned before,
- when we take the i-stem of a verb and use it on its own
- it usually becomes a noun.
- There is another use which we're not going to enter into right now, but in this case
- it is becoming a noun.
- So, what does "mawari" mean?
- "Mawari" can actually mean two things: it can be the noun-form of "mawaru", in which case
- it's "going around", "doing the rounds", and that's what we have in "omawari-san", a policeman -
- here's someone who does the act of doing the rounds,
- "mawari" is "the act of doing the rounds",
- but it can also mean "the surroundings",
- and in this case, it actually takes a different kanji to
- show that it's a slightly different meaning of the word.
- It's still the noun-form of "around", but in this case
- it's the surroundings, not the act of going around.
- So, "mawari-wo yukkuri mimawaseta" means
- "she could in a leisurely manner...
- ("yukkuri", that adverb we learned last week)
- ... she could in a leisurely manner 'mimawasu' "
- What does "mimawasu" mean?
- We know what "mawasu" means - it means to "make (something) go around".
- "Mi-mawasu" is attaching "mawasu" to the i-stem of "miru".
- We can't actually tell it's the i-stem, because this is an ichidan verb, and all ichidan stems
- look the same, as we know, but we know that this is in fact the ren'youkei, the i-stem,
- because that's the one that gets used for attaching verbs to other verbs.
- So, "mimawasu" means literally "send your looking around / send your eye-beams around
- the place / make your looking go around".
- So, "mawari-wo mimawasu" is "look around the place / send your eye-beams,
- send your looking around the place".
- And "mimawaseru" is, as we've seen, the potential form of "mimawasu".
- So what this is saying is "because a lot of time existed she was able to leisurely send
- her looking around the surroundings".
- "Mazu-wa, shita-wo mitemita kedo, kurasugite nanimo mienakatta."
- "First of all, she tried looking down, but it was too dark
- so, nothing was visible (nothing could be seen)."
- "Mazu-wa" means "first of all".
- "Mazu" is "from the start / from the beginning".
- "Mazu-wa, shita-wo mitemita". Now,
- "shita-wo miru" is "looking down / looking at the down".
- We know that in Japanese "down" is always a noun, don't we?
- So, you look "at the down" - "shita-wo miru".
- But it doesn't say "miru" here; it says "mitemita".
- And this is a form of speech that we're going to find a great deal.
- When we add "miru" to the te-form of another verb, what we're doing is saying "try doing something";
- literally we're saying, "do it and see".
- So, "tabetemiru" means "eat it and see / have a taste of it".
- "Do you like this?"
- "I don't know."
- "Tabetemite kudasai.
- Try it, taste it, eat it and see."
- We often say "yattemiru" - "I'll give it a try / I'll try and see what happens".
- "Yaru" is a more casual form of "suru",
- and you can say "shitemiru", especially in more formal
- circumstances, but more often we say "yatte-miru":
- "Give it a try / give it a go / do it and see."
- So here we're actually using "miru" with "miru".
- "Mite-miru" - "try having a look / take a look / have a look and see".
- So, "shita-wo mitemita kedo, kurasugite".
- "Kurai" is "dark" and "sugiru", as we've talked about before, means "going by, going beyond".
- So, in this case "sugiru" means "too much / going in excess of".
- In other words, it was too dark.
- It was excessively dark; it was too dark.
- "Kurasugite nanimo mienakatta".
- "Nanimo" means "even as much as (something)" - "nanimo".
- And I've done a video on these uses of -mo which you might want to watch.
- "Nanimo mienakatta" - now, "miru" is "see"; "mieru" is "be able to see".
- And if we look at the trains here,
- we've got to have a ga-marked subject in this second clause:
- "nanimo zero-ga mienakatta".
- What is the zero in this case?
- If we're looking at it in English terms, we might think it's
- Alice - "Alice couldn't see anything".
- But in Japanese it will usually in fact be "nani", which is "a thing / something".
- "Nothing was able to be seen, nothing could be seen",
- because usually with expressions like "mieru/mienai",
- "kikoeru/kikoenai", "be able to hear" "be able to see" -
- we apply it not to the person who's able to see,
- but to the thing that's able to be seen.
- And of course, we've covered this, haven't we, in our lesson on the potential.
- "Sono ato": "ato", as we know, means "after" - we've had it in following after someone,
- but it also means "after" in the other sense, "after that".
- "Sono" means "that"; "sono ato" means "after that".
- So again, this is just a time-expression, setting it in time.
- And this time it's a relative time-expression, "after that / after a particular thing",
- so, it doesn't need -ni.
- "Sono ato ana-no mawari-wo mite" So now she's not looking down.
- This means "the surroundings", again, "mawari", of the hole "-wo mite" -
- "after that, she looked at the surroundings of the hole".
- "Me-ni tomaru-no-wa gisshiri naranda todana ya hondana datta."
- Right, so this is quite complex.
- The first clause is simple enough.
- "Sono ato ana-no mawari-wo mite" - "After that, she looked at the surroundings of the hole".
- The second clause has quite a lot for us to consider.
- "me-ni tomaru-no-wa" means literally "the thing that stopped in her eye".
- Now this is a similar expression to, in English, "the thing that caught her eye", isn't it?
- Various things passed through her eye, passed through her vision, and the thing that stopped
- there was what we are going to talk about.
- But we also need to look at this use of -no.
- As we've seen before, -no is like apostrophe-s ('s) in English.
- So, if we say "Sakura-no doresu", we're saying, "Sakura's dress".
- Now also, just as in English, if you say, "Which dress do you like best?"
- Suppose that Sakura and Mary are both wearing dresses and you say, "Which dress do you like best?"
- In English you might say, "Sakura's. I like Sakura's best".
- You could say, "Sakura's dress"
- but you don't have to, you can just say, "Sakura's".
- And it's the same in Japanese.
- You can say, "Sakura-no" - Sakura's, the one that belongs to Sakura.
- But this can be taken much further in Japanese, and
- I've done a whole video about this particular use of -no,
- which you can look at if you want to go deeper.
- But in this case the way it's taken further is "me-ni tomaru-no" –
- Me-ni tomaru-no-koto -wa
- this is "the thing, the one that stopped in her eye".
- "Which dress do you like best? Sakura's,
- Sakura's one, Sakura's thing, Sakura's dress."
- "Me-ni tomaru-no" - "the thing, the one that stopped in her eye".
- So, "ana-no mawari-wo mite me-ni tomaru-no-wa" -"looking at the surroundings of the hole,
- the thing that stopped in her eye was...'"
- And what it was, was "gisshiri naranda todana ya hondana datta".
- "Gisshiri" is yet another one of these ri-ending adverbs that don't need -ni.
- "Gisshiri" means "tightly packed".
- "Naranda" is the past tense of "narabu" which means "lined-up", so "gisshiri naranda" means
- "tightly lined-up / packed together / lined-up and packed together".
- "Gisshiri naranda todana ya hondana datta".
- All right. Well, we'll get to the "ya" in just a moment, but
- "todana ya hondana".
- The word for a shelf in Japanese is "tana", and when we add something before it to tell
- us what kind of a shelf it is, we use that "ten-ten hooking" that we've talked about before.
- So, the "ta" becomes "da": "Todana" - that "to" means "door", so literally, "todana" is a "door-shelf"
- and that is the Japanese word for a cupboard.
- And it's quite a good word, I think. That's what a cupboard really is, isn't it?
- Shelves, with a door.
- It's a better way of saying cupboard than the English
- way which says it's a board on which you put cups,
- which isn't quite what a cupboard is.
- "Hondana" is even easier:
- it's quite literally a book-shelf, bookshelves.
- Now, this "ya" is something we need to cover.
- When you want to say "and" - something "and" something else - how do you say it in Japanese?
- We know that when you're putting two clauses together, we use the te-form, or sometimes
- we use other things, like "demo".
- In English we use "and" in all cases: we say "bread and butter", "pencil and paper".
- We also say "I went into the baker's and bought some bread."
- But in Japanese we don't use the same "and" in the two cases.
- We already know some of the ways we can "and" two clauses together, but when we're "anding"
- two things together, there are two ways to do it.
- And one is to use the to-particle.
- We know that the to-particle is the quotation particle, but it's also the and-particle.
- So, if you want to say "pen and book", we say "pen to hon".
- But we can also use the ya-particle,
- so, we can say "to" or "ya"
- when we want to "and" together two or more objects.
- What's the difference?
- Well, as a matter of fact it's a very useful difference,
- and one that we could do with in English.
- "To" is an exclusive "and".
- If I say, "What's in that box?" and you answer "pen to enpitsu" - "pens and pencils" -
- you are telling me that there are pens and pencils and nothing else in that box.
- If you say "pen ya enpitsu", you're saying there are pens and pencils and there might
- also be something else - and very often you're implying that there is something else because
- you're avoiding using the exclusive "and".
- So, what "stopped in her eye" was the fact that
- cupboards and bookshelves (among other things)
- were tightly lined around the walls.
- "Tana-no hitotsu-kara bin-wo tori oroshita."
- "Tana-no hitotsu": "hitotsu" means "one";
- "kara" is a particle meaning "from".
- Now, here she's using "tana" on its own - "shelves" - and
- because it's not joined to anything, it's "tana" not "dana".
- And so, she is saying "from one of the shelves"
- - "tana-no hitotsu-kara", "from one of the shelves" -
- notice here than "tana-no hitotsu" is really just the same
- as English "one of the shelves" - "tana-no hitotsu".
- "Tana-no hitotsu-kara bin-wo tori oroshita."
- Now, "toru" means "take", and "orosu" - the kanji, as you can see, is the kanji for "down",
- and again, this is part of a move-pair, self-move/other-move pair, which is why I introduced them early.
- Most courses would regard that as an intermediate thing, self-move and other-move, but I think
- it makes it much easier to recognize what words are doing if you're aware of this.
- "Oriru" means "come down / step down" - come down the stairs, come off a bus.
- "Orosu" means "bring down".
- And once again, we know which is the other-move one - you "bring (something else) down"
- - that's the one that ends in -su: "orosu".
- So "tori orosu" means "take and bring down". "Tana-no hitotsu-kara bin-wo tori oroshita."
- "From one of the shelves she took down..." "bin" usually gets translated as "bottle";
- in fact in this case I think it was more of a "jar".
- What was in it?
- Well, we'll have to wait till next time to find out.
- Now, before we go, there's something I want to ask you because I want your input on the
- direction of this course.
- You may have noticed a few changes this time.
- The most obvious of them is that I am not using romaji for Japanese words any more.
- I've been asked to do this, and also, it's what I think I should be doing because it's
- structurally very important to start thinking of Japanese in kana terms not in romaji terms.
- And if we're in training for reading real Japanese, which we are, it's important to
- start reading it in kana - and kanji as far as possible.
- I will continue to use furigana prominently for all the kanji, but if I use romaji it
- interferes with the process of your recognizing and ingesting Japanese, because your mind
- will jump to the thing it finds most comfortable and easily recognizable -
- that's the way it works, we can't stop that happening.
- So if this is helpful to you, please let me know in the comments below.
- If it's unhelpful to you, if it's making it harder for you to follow the explanations,
- then let me know that too, because I need to know that.
- But remember that if you need to pause at any point, you should be pausing the video.
- If you need to take a minute to take things in, to read the extra information on the screen,
- to work out the kana if you're still a little bit slow on that, please use the pause button.
- I do take things quite fast.
- There is a lot of information in these videos, and I do that on the assumption that you're
- able to pause the video whenever you need to.
- Nothing wrong in doing that.
- Don't think you're being slow - the videos are made with that assumption in mind.
- Thank you.
- I'd like to thank my Gold Kokeshi patrons, my producer-angels, who make these videos possible,
- and I'd like to thank all my patrons and supporters on Patreon and everywhere.
- And I'd like to thank you for attending this lesson.
- Kore kara mo yoroshiku onegai shimasu.
- Class dismissed.
- Konnichiwa.
- Today we're going to talk about formal Japanese: desu/masu.
- Some people may be surprised that we've gone for sixteen lessons without using this at
- all, when most courses use it from the very first lesson.
- Now, there are good reasons why we haven't.
- One reason is that desu/masu form is actually quite eccentric.
- It does various things that most of the rest of Japanese doesn't do.
- So, if we learn this as the standard way to speak, we get all sorts of strange ideas about
- the way Japanese works.
- We could have started learning it a little earlier, but frankly I think that there are
- more important priorities and that it's a good idea to get real, standard Japanese firmly
- fixed in our minds before we enter the rather troubled area of desu/m asu.
- It isn't difficult once you have very firmly established standard Japanese structures in
- your mind, and we've done that now.
- If you haven't done it yet, if you haven't followed this course, please go back to the first lesson right now.
- Off you go.
- Right.
- Now for the rest of you, let's start with "masu".
- "Masu" is a verb.
- It's not part of a verb, it's a verb in itself.
- It's a helper verb like lots of other helper verbs that we've looked at up to this point.
- It attaches to our old friend the i-stem, and it doesn't change the meaning of the word
- it attaches to in any way.
- It simply makes it formal.
- So "aruku" becomes "arukimasu"; "hanasu" becomes "hanashimasu", and so forth.
- And they're simply the formal way of saying "speak", "walk", etc.
- Now, another reason I didn't teach this earlier is because people say there are only two irregular
- verbs in Japanese – I've said this myself – but the truth is that there is another one, and it's "masu".
- And "masu" isn't irregular in the way that "kuru" and "suru" are irregular.
- It's much worse.
- It does something that is done nowhere else in modern Japanese.
- Now the good news is that the past tense is completely regular and normal.
- It works the same way as any other su-ending verb: it's "mashita".
- But the negative is not "masanai"; it's "masen".
- And what kind of a word is "masen"?
- It's really nothing that exists in modern Japanese at all.
- The textbooks tell us that it's the negative form of the verb,
- but then they tell us that the verb is whatever "masu" is attached to,
- and they also tell us that "nai" is the negative form of a verb when it's nothing of the sort.
- It's a helper adjective.
- We don't need to go into what "masen" actually is, structurally, because it doesn't happen
- anywhere else in modern Japanese, so we just learn it as a fact.
- The negative of "masu" is "masen".
- And that's another reason I didn't teach it earlier, because there isn't much of this in Japanese:
- things that you just have to learn "as a fact".
- If you know the principles behind things, generally speaking you can understand how
- everything works without a lot of memorization.
- So, when you start off learning that you just have to learn that the negative
- of "masu-verbs", as they're called – in other words, the masu-helper verb –
- is "masen", you start off with the idea that Japanese just does
- various random things like a European language.
- Now, the negative past gets even stranger.
- There isn't any past of -sen, the way -nai becomes -nakatta, so what do we do?
- We just throw the past tense of "desu" on to the end of "masen" and say "masen deshita".
- "Arukimasen deshita" – "I didn't walk".
- A lot of Japanese people who study Japanese grammar really dislike this, and I can't blame them.
- But it has, for better or worse, become standard Japanese grammar, so we just have to remember it.
- It's really only a couple of irregularities and they're not really difficult to remember
- just so long as we don't learn them at the beginning,
- where they confuse our whole understanding of Japanese.
- If we learn "masu" as a so-called "conjugation" and we believe that that is the base-form
- of the verb, then to make other forms of verbs we find ourselves taking off the -masu and
- then changing the i-stem for a different kind of stem in order to do something else.
- Which would be complicated enough if we knew about stems but the textbooks don't tell us
- that either, so we've just got a lot of completely random European-style rules and regulations
- that make no sense at all.
- So, let's move on to "desu".
- "Desu", as you know, is the formal version of "da".
- It's the copula.
- It works exactly like "da", so if you know "da", you know "desu" already.
- Except that this also has a strange quirk, which is that if we take an adjective like
- "akai" meaning "is red", we put "desu" on to the end of it in formal speech.
- It doesn't do anything; it just decorates the sentence and makes it formal.
- Again, this is something you just have to learn and it's not very difficult to learn,
- but if you learn it at the beginning you get the impression that you need the copula with
- an adjective like "akai" just as you need the copula with an adjectival noun like "kirei".
- And of course, the fact that they call adjectival nouns "na-adjectives" just makes it even more confusing.
- You think that adjectives take the copula and they don't.
- Real adjectives, i-adjectives, do not take the copula except that in the rather strange
- desu/masu form, we pop "desu" on the end just for decoration.
- Adjectival nouns, on the other hand, of course do take the copula because they're nouns – and
- all nouns take the copula.
- So, we say "akai" – "is red" / "kirei da" – "is pretty"; "akai desu" – "is red" with a decoration;
- "kirei desu" – "is pretty" with the proper copula that it needs in the formal form.
- So, as you see, formal Japanese is not really all that difficult.
- We must learn a few rather strange facts, and it's not like most of the rest of Japanese
- which is terribly Lego-like and logical.
- It's got little quirky bits and pieces to it, but not many and so long as you've got
- real Japanese fixed firmly in your mind, adding on desu/masu form is not particularly difficult.
- A couple of other things worth knowing: one of the things is that as well as saying "masen",
- we can also say "nai desu".
- So, we can say "Sakura-ga hanashimasen" – "Sakura doesn't talk", or we can say "Sakura-ga hanasanai desu".
- And that of course is perfectly logical and sensible, if any of it is, because since we
- put "desu" on to the end of adjectives in formal speech, we can also put it on to the
- end of the nai-helper adjective, which is really just another adjective.
- We don't make many changes to "masu" because it really is a sentence-ender; we put it right
- at the end of whatever else we're doing in order to add formality to the sentence.
- However, we can use both "desu" and "masu" with the volitional helper verb.
- And once again "masu" behaves eccentrically,
- because its o-stem is not, as you would expect, "maso" but "masho".
- So, the volitional form is "mashou".
- Fortunately, this is only slightly eccentric and not diffcult to manage.
- And also, fortunately, "desu" forms a matching pair with "masu" in the volitional form and becomes "deshou".
- And since we're raising the subject of the volitional, let's cover that too.
- Its formation is very simple, and it's one of the few things that we do with the o-stem of verbs.
- The godan volitional helper, like the potential helper –
- potential helper is just a single kana, る(-ru), and the volitional helper is just the single kanaう(-u),
- and we put it on to the end of the o-stem and it lengthens the o-sound.
- So, "hanasu" becomes " hanasou", "aruku" becomes "arukou" and so forth.
- What does it mean?
- Well, the name really tells you what it means.
- "Volition" means "will", so the volitional expresses or invokes the will.
- The most usual use of it is setting the will of a group of people in a particular direction.
- So, we say, "Ikimashou", "Let's go".
- And some people call the tai-helper adjective volitional as well, which is confusing because
- they aren't the same thing.
- And the thing here to remember is that -tai expresses desire, want, wanting to do something.
- The volitional form expresses will.
- And will and desire aren't the same thing.
- For example, you may have a will to do your homework.
- It doesn't mean that you want to do your homework.
- What you actually want is to play "Captain Toad", but you set your will to doing your homework.
- And when we say things like "ikou", "let's go", for things that we might all want to do,
- "let's all have a picnic", "let's have a party", but also "let's tidy the room", "let's do our homework."
- It's expressing will, not want.
- You'll very often see on Japanese signs things like, "gomi-wo mochikaeri-mashou" –
- "let's pick up our trash and take it home" – which always seems to me like quite a nice kind of exhortation,
- rather different from the Western signs that say, "Pick up your rubbish or we'll confiscate
- your car and dye your children purple".
- Now, there are several uses of the volitional along with particles like -ka and -to, but
- we're not going to go into them here, because I don't think that learning lists of usages
- is a good way to learn.
- We'll tackle these as we come to them, perhaps in the course of Alice's adventures.
- But one use of this form that is worth knowing because you'll see it pretty often is that
- we use the volitional form of the copula, "da" or "desu" –
- "da", which isn't really a verb in the usual sense, the volitional is "darou" –
- and if we add that to any other sentence it gives the meaning of "probably".
- Deshou is the formal way to say darou
- "Sore-wa akai deshou" – "That's probably red/I think it's red"; "Sakura-ga kuru deshou"
- – "I think Sakura's coming/ Sakura's probably coming".
- So now we know how to use the volitional and how to use formal Japanese.
- So, "ikimashou" – Let's go.
- Konnichiwa.
- Today we're going to talk about "trying to do something" and from there we're going to
- broaden out into the wider meanings of the "to" quotation particle because this is a
- very central part of Japanese that's used all the time.
- So, we need to get a firm understanding of what it is and how it works.
- Now, last week we learned the volitional
- helper うand よう which makes a word end with
- the sound "ou" or "you" and expresses will.
- If we're "trying" to do something we use the volitional for this.
- So, if we say, "yama-ni noborou to suru", this means "try to climb mountain".
- Why does it mean that?
- What's this construction actually doing?
- Well, "noborou" expresses the will to climb.
- If we say "yama-ni noborou", we're saying, "Let's climb the mountain".
- Literally, set our will toward climbing the mountain.
- "Noborou-to suru" means doing the act implied by setting our will to climb the mountain.
- If we just wanted to say, "climb the mountain", we'd just say, "yama-ni noboru".
- But we're not saying, "climb the mountain", we're saying "try to climb the mountain".
- Therefore, do the action implied in setting our will / enact our will to climb the mountain,
- whether we succeed in actually climbing it or not.
- Some people find the distinction between "try climbing" and "try to climb" confusing.
- And that's really only because of the way it's expressed in English.
- In Japanese, as we learned recently, if we want to say, "try climbing the mountain",
- we say, "yama-ni nobotte miru."
- The difference is that "try climbing / try eating / try swimming" doesn't imply any doubt
- about the fact that we can actually do it.
- It implies doubt about what would be the result when we've done it.
- "Try eating" - we know we can eat, but don't know if we'll like it.
- "Try eating" - "tabete miru" - means "eat and see".
- Eat it and then see what the result is, see if you like it, see if you don't like it.
- "yama-ni nobotte miru" means "climb the mountain and see".
- See whether it was hard, see what the view's like from the top.
- "Keeki-wo tabeyou-to suru" - "try to eat the cake" - implies that we don't know whether
- you can in fact eat the cake or not, but try it anyway.
- Maybe it's a huge cake and it would be very hard to eat it all.
- So "shite miru" - "do and see" - implies that there's no doubt about the fact that we can do it,
- but there is some doubt about what the result of having done it is going to be.
- Are we going to like it?
- Is the building going to fall down?
- We don't know what will happen when we've done it, but we know we can do it.
- "Shiyou-to suru" implies that we don't know whether we can do it or not,
- but we are going to try to do it.
- So, an important thing here is to see what the to-particle is doing.
- -To is encapsulating the sentence that came before it: "yama-ni noborou" - will to climb the mountain.
- It isn't quoting it.
- It's not something we've said; it's not something we've thought, exactly.
- The point is that it's taking the essence, the meaning, the import of that "yama-ni noborou"
- and putting it into action.
- And we're going to find that in other cases.
- For example, we may read that someone "ho'-to shita" . Now, what does that mean?
- "Ho' " is in fact a sound effect.
- It's the sound effect of breathing a sigh of relief: "ho' ".
- But "ho'-to suru" actually does not mean "breathe a sigh of relief".
- What it means is, "feel relief / be relieved".
- So what we're doing here is enacting the idea, the feeling, expressed in "ho' ", the sigh of relief.
- Just as in "yama-ni noborou-to suru" we're enacting the feeling, the import of setting
- our will toward climbing the mountain, that is, trying to climb it.
- Now, similarly, if we say "Sakura-wo nihonjin-to suru", it means regarding Sakura as a Japanese person.
- Now, we might also say, "Sakura-wo nihonjin-ni suru", but that means something quite different.
- It means "turn Sakura into a Japanese person".
- -Ni is the target of an action.
- A little while ago we had a lesson in which we talked about "Sakura-ga kaeru-ni naru"
- - "Sakura becomes a frog".
- Now, we've also talked about the way that "aru" and "suru" are the Eve and Adam of Japanese verbs,
- "aru" being the primary self-move verb and "suru" the primary other-move verb.
- "Naru" is very closely related to "aru" - "aru" is "be", "naru" is "become".
- And so, if we say "-ni naru" it means to become something.
- If we say "-ni suru" that's the other-move version of "-ni naru".
- It means to "turn something into something".
- So, if we say, "majo-ga Sakura-wo kaeru-ni shita" - "the witch turned Sakura into a frog".
- "Sakura-wo nihonjin-ni suru" - turning Sakura into a Japanese person;
- but "Sakura-wo nihonjin-to suru" - regarding Sakura as a Japanese person / taking Sakura as a Japanese person.
- "Kaban-wo makura-to suru."
- "Kaban" is "bag", "makura" is "pillow" and this means "using your bag as a pillow".
- You're not turning your bag into a pillow, it's not becoming a pillow,
- but you're regarding it as one and using it as one.
- So here we have some of the uses of "-to suru".
- Generally speaking, it relates to how we regard something.
- Now, if we say "-to shite", this isn't so much the act of regarding something as something,
- but seeing something in the light of being something.
- So, in English it would usually be translated simply as "as".
- So, "kojin-to shite no iken" means "my opinion as a private person", as opposed to, say,
- my opinion as president of the Frog Jockey Society.
- Or we could say, "Amerikajin-to shite chiisai" - "She's small for an American / As an American, she's small.
- So, we can see that the quotation function of -to is used not only to quote ideas and thoughts,
- but also, to take the feeling of something and bundle it up and then say something about it.
- Of course, the most basic thing that can follow -to is "iu", in which case it's a literal quotation,
- -to iu (it's usually pronounced not so much "-to iu" as "-to yu").
- And this again can be used not just in a literal quotation but also saying
- how something is said or what it's called.
- So, "Fushigi-no kuni-no Arisu-to iu hon", means "book called Fushigi-no kuni-no Arisu".
- And the -to in "-to iu" can be reduced simply to -tte.
- So, we can say "-tte iu" - "Fushigi-no kuni-no Arisu-tte iu hon", or it can be reduced down to just -tte.
- "Fushigi-no kuni-no Arisu-tte hon" still means "The book called Alice in Wonderland".
- So, people sometimes get a little confused when they just see this -tte.
- It means -to or -to iu, but the thing that really confuses people sometimes is that it
- can also be used in place of the wa-particle.
- Now, this seems particularly strange, until you realize what it's actually doing.
- If we remember what the wa-particle is, the wa-particle is the topic-marking particle.
- So, when we say "Sakura-wa nihonjin da", we can put that into English as
- "Speaking of Sakura, she is Japanese person".
- Now, does that start to make things a little clearer?
- "Sakura-tte nihonjin da" - "Sakura-say, she Japanese-person is" -
- "Sakura-speaking of, she Japanese-person is" - "Sakura (topic), she Japanese-person is".
- Now, we can't say -to or -to iu in place of the wa-particle.
- It's a very casual use.
- We just use -tte.
- But you can see that it's really, even though it's very colloquial,
- it's not just some random and inexplicable thing.
- It's setting up Sakura as the thing we're talking about, just as -wa is.
- Now, there are other extended uses of -to.
- We'll cover those as we come to them.
- Konnichiwa.
- Today we are going to talk about the causative helper verb.
- In the standard grammars this is called "causative" and it's a perfectly good name because it
- indicates that we are causing someone to do the verb to which it is attached.
- In the standard grammars it's often taught along with the receptive (which they like
- to call the "passive") and there's a very very good reason for doing this although the
- real reason is never actually explained in the regular textbooks.
- So, I'll be telling you that shortly.
- But first of all let's look at what the causative helper verb is.
- It's a helper verb which, like the receptive, goes onto the end of the a-stem of another verb
- and while the receptive helper is "reru/rareru", the causative helper is "seru/saseru".
- If they sound rather close to each other, there's a good reason for that.
- As we have noted earlier, the Eve and Adam of Japanese verbs are "aru" and "suru" – "be" and "do".
- "Aru" is the mother of all self-move verbs; "suru" is the father of all other-move verbs.
- Now, the receptive "reru/rareru" is closely related to "aru";
- the causative "seru/saseru" is closely related to "suru".
- And while it's not exact to say that they are the self-move and other-move versions
- of each other, we can see that they are very closely related conceptually to that.
- "Reru/rareru" indicates receiving the action to which it is attached.
- "Seru/saseru" means causing that action to be performed by somebody else.
- And this leads on to the most fundamental similarity between the two pairs of helper verbs –
- the similarity that the textbooks never explain and that is most fundamental to understanding how they work.
- Why don't the textbooks explain it?
- Well, the fundamental reason is that they call the causative and the receptive helper verbs "conjugations".
- And the real structure of how they work is completely destroyed and obscured by calling them "conjugations".
- A conjugated verb is by definition a single verb.
- But a verb plus the receptive or the causative helper is never a single verb.
- It's two verbs.
- Not only is it two verbs, but the two verbs always have two separate subjects.
- So, in a sentence like "mizu-ga inu-ni noma-reta" – "the water got drunk by the dog" – we have
- two verbs, two actions, and two different actors doing the two different verbs.
- The main verb of the sentence, the core verb, is "reru" – "get" – and that's being done by the water:
- the water is getting drunk by the dog.
- The secondary verb is "drink" and that's being done by the dog.
- This becomes clearer in a slightly longer sentence:
- "Sakura-ga dareka-ni kaban-wo nusuma-reta" –
- "Sakura got her bag stolen by someone".
- Again, there are two actions going on, and always in a receptive sentence the main action,
- the core action of the sentence, is "reru" – "receive": "Sakura received".
- But there is a nested action within this done by the secondary verb, "nusumu" – "steal".
- And that's done by "someone".
- Now, it's exactly the same with the causative.
- We always have two actors performing the two different verbs.
- So, if we say, " 0-ga inu-wo tabesaseta", which means "I caused the dog to eat",
- there are two actions going on.
- There the action of eating, which is being done by the dog, and then there is the main action,
- the core action of the sentence, the action of causing, which is done by me.
- So, as you see, we cannot possibly talk about a conjugated verb in the case of either the
- receptive or the causative helper.
- In each case, there are two separate verbs.
- Even though they're joined together, they not only remain separate in function but they
- refer to two different actors.
- Now let's also take a moment to understand what "seru/saseru" actually means.
- We're told that in English it can mean either "make" someone do something or
- "allow" someone to do something.
- And that's correct: it can have either of those meanings.
- But the important thing to understand is that it can have either of those meanings but
- it can also have neither of those meanings.
- The best way to translate it is with the very un-English sounding "cause" someone to do something.
- Why?
- Because we can mean that we're forcing them to do something, we can mean that are allowing
- them to do something, but we can also mean something that isn't covered by either of
- those English translations.
- An example?
- Well, you've already had one: "inu-wo tabesaseta."
- It doesn't mean "I forced the dog to eat", does it?
- But it also doesn't mean "I allowed the dog to eat".
- It doesn't mean that I gave the dog permission to eat or I took it off its chain so it could reach the food.
- That's not what it means.
- It means that I set up the conditions under which it was able to eat; I gave it food; I caused it to eat.
- So "seru/saseru" means "cause" a person or a thing to perform an action by whatever means,
- whether that causing is allowing, whether it's compelling or whether it's setting up
- the conditions to make it happen.
- Now, the only thing that can appear to be a little confusing about the causative is
- that sometimes the person or thing that we are causing to do something can be marked
- by -wo and sometimes by -ni.
- Now, I've told you before that Japanese particles do not change their function at random, as
- the textbooks strongly imply and sometimes openly state that they do – and
- as we have to believe if we think that "koohii ga suki da" literally means "I like coffee".
- (per quanto mi riguarda) Il caffè è piacevole
- Image
- And if you don't know what I'm talking about here, please watch the relevant video, because
- this is absolutely crucial to understanding Japanese correctly.
- So how is it that two different logical particles can apply to the thing or person we are causing to do something?
- That is to say, the noun associated with "seru/saseru".
- First of all, we have to understand that this thing can be seen as either the object or
- the target of the action ("seru/saseru") of the person or thing that is doing the causing.
- If we take that object or target to be human, it becomes a little clearer.
- If we treat the person as the object, we are assuming that they have no personal will in the matter;
- we are treating them literally as an object.
- So, this is more appropriate when we are compelling someone to do something; if we treat them
- as a target, the implication is more mutual, we are treating them more as an equal and
- this goes more naturally with allowing rather than compelling.
- And I've talked about these degrees of mutuality between the particles -wo, -ni and -to when
- dealing with people in a video which you may want to watch.
- However, the choice between -ni and -wo is not the main, or an exact, indicator of whether
- we mean allowing or compelling when we use "seru/saseru".
- Why not?
- There are two reasons for this.
- The first, as we've already mentioned, is that saying that "seru/saseu" either means
- "compel" or "allow" is warping the meaning of the causative by trying to find exact English
- analogies, and there is no precise English analogy.
- On many occasions, as I demonstrated, it may mean neither "compel" nor "allow".
- It's a sliding scale between the two; it's subtler and more graduated than that.
- Secondly, when the action that is being compelled itself has a wo-marked object – for example,
- "inu-ni niku-wo tabe-saseta" – "I caused the dog to eat meat".
- You can see the implied, subordinate sentence here is "inu-ga niku-wo tabeta".
- The meat is the object of the dog's action, and the dog is the thing I am causing to do that action.
- Now, in these kinds of sentences, Japanese does not allow us to use the wo-particle twice.
- ( helper verbs cannot take an object? Or rather the object of helper verbs is the entire sentence caused, like a “syntagmatic object”? I caused > The dog to eat meat)
- Since there is a wo-particle attached to the meat which is being eaten by the dog –
- in other words, that's the object of the inner, subordinate sentence – we can't also use
- it on the dog itself who is the object or target of the causing.
- Why is that?
- Well, really this is partly stylistic, but largely a pragmatic strategy on the part of Japanese grammar.
- Not only does it sound awkward if you have two -wos in the sentence, it could, in some
- sentences, become ambiguous.
- We might end up with some doubt as to which -wo marked the object associated with "taberu"
- (or whatever the verb is) and which -wo is associated with "seru/saseru", the causing of the action.
- As it is, we always know that in a "seru/saseru" sentence, a causative sentence, which also
- has an object of the action itself, that object will always be marked by -wo, and the target
- or object of the causation, the thing be made to do something or allowed to do something
- or facilitated in doing something, will be marked by -ni.
- Well, that I think is the most complicated aspect of the whole thing,
- and it's not really very difficult, is it?
- Now, the other thing that people do find particularly difficult is the causative receptive (what is called
- the "causative passive" and, when taught with the standard grammatical model,
- causes people to receive a great deal of confusion).
- Now, as a matter of fact, once we have understood what the causative and the receptive really
- are and really do, I don't think there's anything special about the causative receptive at all.
- We know that helper verbs are simply verbs.
- They attach to other verbs, but they are verbs in their own right.
- If we don't understand this, everything becomes very difficult.
- Now also, the main structural helper verbs, like the causative, the potential and the
- receptive, are ichidan verbs.
- So, if we need to attach anything else to them, we simply do what we do with every other ichidan
- verb – we take off the -ru and attach whatever it is we're going to attach.
- So, if we want to attach the receptive to the causative, we simply take the -ru off the
- causative, "seru" or "saseru", and attach "rareru", which is the ichidan helper form
- of the receptive.
- And it's as simple as that.
- Nothing complicated about it at all.
- But somebody's going to say, quite rightly, "But don't we have three verbs in the sentence
- now?" and that's exactly right.
- We have three verbs in a causative receptive sentence.
- For example, "watashi-wa burokori-wo tabesaserareta" – "I got made to eat broccoli".
- Two agents, 3 verbs
- So, we have three verbs: "taberu" – "eat"; "saseru" – "compel" (in this case it will
- be "compel"); "rareru" – "receive": "I received being compelled to eat broccoli".
- So, if we have three verbs, do we have three subjects?
- No, we have two subjects.
- There are always two subjects.
- And is it difficult to understand what the two subjects are going to be?
- No, it isn't, because the person receiving, and the person eating are always going to
- be the same.
- "I received being made to eat..."
- – I was the one that received being made to eat, and therefore, I must have been also
- the one that ate.
- So, the first verb in the sentence, the verb to which the other two are attached, is always
- going to be performed by the same person as the last verb, the receiving.
- And the compelling of the person to do something is always done by someone else.
- So, we have three verbs, two of which are attached to the person who received the compulsion
- and who did the action because she received the compulsion.
- And the middle one belongs to the person who did the compulsion.
- Konnichiwa.
- Today we're going to talk about the Japanese system of directional words which use ko-, so-, a-, do-.
- This is commonly called the ko-so-a-do system and initially it simply marks physical locations,
- but it then expands out to more subtle and metaphorical uses.
- This is common because all languages use physical metaphors to express abstract concepts.
- And fortunately these means of expression are often similar across languages because
- the conceptual world maps to the physical world in certain quite predictable ways.
- So let's take the most basic meaning and use of
- ko-so-a-do, and that is actual physical locations.
- The most basic location use is "koko", "soko", "asoko", "doko".
- "Koko" means "here".
- If you know the Japanese word "kokoro" - "heart" -
- it's here, right where I am, right where my heart is.
- That's not the etymology of the word, but it's a mnemonic.
- "Soko" means "there".
- Now, often "koko" means the speaker's place and "soko" means the place of the listener.
- "Asoko" means "over there" and it often means distant from both the speaker and the listener.
- So the a-word means over there, somewhat in the distance, so it's a bit far away,
- you have to aaaah - shout - to be heard over there.
- "Doko" means "where", so that's a question word.
- So, ko-words mean here, possibly near to me,
- the so-words mean there, often near to you,
- the a-words mean over there,
- and the do-words form a question.
- So, in anime or manga you'll often see someone saying,
- "koko wa doko?" - "Where is this?"
- Literally, "Speaking of this place, where is it?"
- And that seems to be the most usual way for a Japanese person to ask that question finding
- herself suddenly in an unknown location.
- The English way of asking it is more likely to be ---- "Where am I?"
- but the Japanese way is "Where is this place?"
- "Koko wa doko?" - "As for this place, where?"
- Now, that's quite simple, I think.
- And now we're going to look at something that does occasionally confuse people, and that's
- because when we come to the re- and the no-group, in English we express both with the same word.
- But we do have the distinction, so let's look at those.
- The re-group is "kore", "sore", "are", "dore".
- And the thing here is that the -re means "a thing".
- Ko- means a place, a location, and it can actually be written with the kanji for "tokoro" - "place".
- -Re is related to "aru".
- It's one of these things that's related to the fundamental "aru", the mother of verbs.
- And "aru" means to "be"; this -re means "a being".
- When we say "a being" in English we usually mean a sentient being, an animal or a person
- or something, but this means any kind of a being, anything that exists.
- So, "kore" means "this thing/this being"; "sore" means "that thing/that being";
- "are" means "that thing over there/that being over there",
- and "dore" means "which being/what thing?"
- Now, what these can get confused with is the no-group: "kono", "sono", "ano", "dono".
- Now, -re means a being and refers to a thing.
- -No, as we know, is used to make adjectivals or descriptors.
- So, if we say, "Sakura-no doresu", we're saying, "Sakura's dress".
- If we say, "densetsu-no senshi", we're saying, "legendary warrior/warrior that belongs to the class of legend".
- Now, this is the same -no that we see in "kono/sono/ano/dono".
- So if we take a very basic textbook phrase like "kore-wa pen da", we're saying,
- "this - this being - is a pen."
- But if we say, "kono pen-wa akai" - "This pen is red".
- "Ko-no pen" - the here pen, the pen that belongs to the class of things that are here.
- "Sore-wa pen da" - "That thing over there or the thing you're holding is a pen".
- "Sono pen-wa akai" - "That pen, the pen that belongs to the class of things over there, is red".
- Now, in English we can say "this" or "this pen" and there's no distinction between the words.
- We're using "this" in both cases.
- So, once we've got used to how they work, I think those are very straightforward too.
- Now, the next group is "konna","sonna", "anna", "donna".
- Now, in this case we are using -na.
- And -na, as we know, is the form of the copula that turns an adjectival noun into an adjective
- that you can place before something else.
- And this is exactly what's happening here.
- So, "konna" means "like this/this kind of"; "sonna" means "that kind of",
- "anna" means "that kind of over there/the further-away kind of".
- And I'm not going to go into the details of this, but whether we use "sonna" or "anna"
- is going to depend on... sometimes the literal position of something but very often on how
- far these things are from what we are talking about, from the present circumstance, from
- something we associate with ourselves.
- So, we could say, "Konna tabemono-ga suki desu" - "I like food like this".
- "Sonna koto-ga hidoi" - "That kind of thing's unkind".
- And in fact you'll often find in anime or manga that someone just says, "Sonna!"
- And when it's said in that kind of a complaining or accusing kind of way, it's short for saying
- "that kind of thing."
- You're saying, "that kind of thing", and it would mean something like "that kind of thing is unkind/
- that kind of thing is mean/ that kind of thing is something I don't like."
- "Sonna!" - "That you said such a thing!"
- So "sonna" is essentially a comparing adjectival: we're describing what something is like by
- comparing it to something else that we're referring to, something that's here, something that's over there
- or something that's way over there, either in physical space or conceptually.
- "Donna" is asking what kind of a thing something is.
- Literally, what would we compare it to?
- Now, when we use ko-so-a-do on their own and lengthen them with -u
- (or in the case of a-, with an extra -a)
- so they become "kou", "sou", "aa", "dou", then we are talking about the way something is or happens.
- So when we say "sou desu ne?" we're saying, "That's right, isn't it?"
- So what we are really saying is "sou da/sou desu" - "It is like that".
- If we say, "sou suru" we mean "do like that"; if we say "kou suru" we mean "do like this":
- do in that way/do in this way.
- If we say "dou suru", we say "do like how?" and we often say "dou sureba ii?"
- Now, "sureba" is the conditional form of "suru".
- Saying "do sureba ii?"
- means "how if I do will be good?"
- And we often find these combined with "iu" meaning "say".
- It's another example of the wider application of the concept of quotation in Japanese, which
- we discussed recently.
- And this is often used in relation to things that are not physical, concrete things -
- in other words, the kind of things which we call "koto" rather than "mono".
- And we're going to hear an awful lot "sou iu koto", "kou iu koto" and "dou iu koto".
- We also hear "aa iu koto".
- It's less commonly used than the others, but it is used.
- So what do we mean when we say "sou iu koto" - "a thing of that kind"; "kou iu koto" - "a thing of this kind";
- "dou iu koto" - "what kind of a thing"?
- Why do we mean "what kind of a thing"?
- This kind of a thing/that kind of thing, what kind of a thing?
- What we're actually saying is "how-said thing/ how-said circumstance/ how-said condition".
- In other words, in what way do we describe this condition/ what kind of a description
- does this circumstance or condition have?
- And we often hear as a kind of exclamation, "dou iu koto!?" and it means "what's going on here?/
- what is this? / what description of thing is this that's happening?"
- And it can also mean "what are you talking about/what are you getting at/ what are you saying here?"
- "Do iu koto!?"
- And the thing to understand here is that the "iu" there is not referring to the fact that the person has just said it.
- "Do iu koto" meaning "What do you mean/ what are you driving at/ what are you talking about here?"
- The "iu" is not refer to the fact that you're saying it.
- The "iu" refers to the description of the thing.
- So "dou iu koto" is in this case short for "dou iu koto wo iu?" - "how-described thing are you saying?"
- So we see the ko-so-a-do system works both in terms of literal location and in terms of metaphorical location.
- If you have any questions, please ask them in the Comments below.
- If you have any comments to make, please make them there too and I will answer as always.
- I'd like to thank my Gold Kokeshi patrons, who make these videos possible,
- and all my patrons and supporters on Patreon and everywhere.
- And I'd like to thank you for attending this lesson.
- Kore kara mo yoroshiku onegai shimasu.
- Class dismissed.
- Konnichiwa.
- Today, we're going to go back to Alice's adventures, and we're going to use them as an opportunity
- to look into some of the deeper and more subtle uses of the te-form.
- These are covered in the regular textbooks and Japanese learning websites, but as usual
- they don't explain the logic behind them, which makes them more difficult to grasp.
- And in some cases where there isn't a straightforward English equivalent, they really don't tell
- you what's actually going on, because they only talk in terms of English equivalents,
- which leaves you guessing quite a bit of the time.
- So, if you remember, Alice was falling very slowly down the rabbit hole and she had taken
- a jar off one of the shelves as she fell.
- "sono bin-ni-wa raberu-ga hatte atte 'orenji maamareedo'-to kaite atta"
- So, we have three te-formed verbs in this sentence.
- Let's look at what they're doing.
- "Sono bin-ni-wa raberu-ga hatte atte." "Bin" is the word being used for a "jar" here.
- It can mean "bottle" – it's often translated as "bottle" – but it can also mean a "jar"
- and that's what it means here.
- "Raberu" means "label".
- It's "raberu" and not "reberu", I believe, because it comes
- from another European language other than English.
- We can also say "reberu", but that's less common than "raberu".
- "Haru" means "stick" or "paste" something onto something else, so this means
- that a label was pasted onto the bottle.
- Literally, speaking of that bottle as the target of
- something, a label was pasted onto it.
- Now this use, "hatte aru", we haven't covered in this course up to now.
- We've talked about te-form of a verb plus "iru", and we know that "iru" means "be" and
- te-form of a verb plus "iru" means to be-doing that verb or to be-in-a-state of that verb.
- What about "-te aru"?
- "Aru" also means "be", so the meaning is in fact very similar.
- It also means to be-in-a-state of that verb.
- However, there is a difference, and I'm going to explain that difference with another example.
- Let's take the sentence "mado-ga aite iru" and the sentence "mado-ga akete aru".
- Both of them mean "The window is open".
- "Aite iru" simply means that the window is open, and we can translate that directly into
- English, and it's really the same thing.
- But "mado-ga akete aru" doesn't have have any English equivalent because it still means
- the window is open, but it carries another implication.
- First of all, we are using the other-move version of "aku", which is "akeru".
- "Mado-ga aite iru" – that's the self-move version of "aku" and it simply means to be
- open, to exist in a state of openness.
- The other-move verb, "akeru", which is the regular ku/keru u-ending verb to e-stem plus -ru
- of the third law of self-move/other-move verbs that we've looked at already.
- So "aku" means be open yourself, whatever you are, a box or whatever;
- "akeru" means open the box, open the door etc.
- So what "mado-ga akete aru" means is that the window was open, but
- it was open because somebody else opened it.
- We're signalling that in the first place by using the other-move version of the verb and
- in the second place by using "aru" instead of "iru".
- So what's the reasoning behind that?
- Well, when we say "mado-ga aite iru", although it is an inanimate object, we're using the
- version of "be" which we use for animate beings, people and animals and such.
- That in fact is the part that needs explaining, isn't it?
- Why are we using the animate version of "be" for an inanimate object like a window?
- And we do this all the time.
- We're always saying "-te iru" for inanimate objects of all kinds.
- The reason is that in this expression we're simply saying the window was open –
- we're not implying that anybody opened the window.
- So, in a way, we can say that we're treating the window as an honorary animate being.
- The window was open, as it were, of its own volition.
- We're not saying it's open because of anybody's will other than its own.
- So in a certain sense we are treating the window as an honorary animate being:
- "mado-ga aite iru".
- But if we say "mado-ga akete aru", we are saying that somebody opened the window.
- The window was the mere object of having been opened by somebody else.
- So it loses its status as an honorary animate being.
- It is treated as a mere object, an inanimate thing – "akete aru".
- And the thing to understand here is that even though it's lost its status as an animate being,
- even though we're using the other-move version of the verb,
- the ga-marked actor of this sentence is the window:
- "mado-ga akete aru".
- The window is doing the action, which is "aru": the window is existing in a state of having
- been opened by somebody else.
- And that is the same thing that's happening in our sentence from Alice.
- "sono bin-ni-wa raberu-ga hatte atte" –
- "The jar existed in a state of having had a label pasted onto it."
- Now, as you see, there is really nothing equivalent to this in English, so we just need to get
- it into our minds so that we can look at the Japanese as Japanese.
- This is fundamental to what I'm teaching here.
- I'm teaching the real structure of Japanese, not simply throwing some Japanese at you and
- throwing some English at you and saying, "Well, this kind of means that."
- We need to get rid of English translation as far as possible and look at the Japanese
- as it really works in itself as Japanese.
- And that's why my "translations" under the trains get weirder and weirder.
- Because I'm not trying to translate this for you into natural English.
- I'm trying to tell you what the Japanese is really doing.
- So the second half of the sentence...
- The second te-form, of course, is simply joining the first logical clause in this compound sentence
- to the second logical clause.
- And the second logical clause is
- "'orenji maamareedo'-to kaite atta".
- And here we have again this "-te aru" form.
- And whenever we talk about something being written on something, we tend to use this form.
- We don't say "The label said 'Orange Marmalade''', which is what we say in English,
- as if the label could speak. We say
- "'orenji maamareedo'-to kaite atta".
- -To is our quotation particle, of course, that's quoting exactly what was written on the label,
- and then "kaite aru" means that it was in a state of
- having had those words written on it by somebody else.
- Now, I'm going to do something a tiny bit unusual here. I hope you won't mind.
- I'm going to skip ahead just a little bit in the story, because the next part contains
- a very interesting point that really needs a lesson of its own, and the part immediately
- after that includes something that really rounds out what we're doing today.
- It introduces "-te oku", which really belongs together with "-te iru" and "-te aru".
- This relationship is something the textbooks don't explain and because they don't it leaves
- "-te oku" rather undefined in people's minds.
- Many quite advanced students don't really understand why "-te oku" is used in some cases.
- So, we'll go ahead with that now and I'll just fill you in on the story in between.
- It's only a little bit.
- Alice realizes that the marmalade jar is in fact empty, and what's she going to do with it?
- She doesn't want to drop it because it'll fall all the way
- down the hole and very likely kill someone.
- And, if you read the newspapers, you're probably aware that there are far too many
- empty marmalade jar incidents in Wonderland already.
- So, now you know the background, let's carry on.
- "Umaku todana-no hitotsu-he toorisugari-ni oite oita."
- "Umaku" means "skilfully"; "todana" as we know is a "cupboard"; "todana-no hitotsu",
- as we talked about in the last lesson, is "one of the cupboards".
- So she skilfully in passing put it into one of the cupboards.
- And what's this "oite oita"?
- Now, they're both the same "oku", "oku" meaning to "put".
- The first one is simple enough: she "put" it into the cupboard, but why do we have the
- second "oku" on the end of it – "oite oita"?
- Now, this is another very common and very important te-form usage and it's one that
- the textbooks and English-language websites tend not to explain very well,
- because it's something we really don't have in English.
- However, we already halfway know it, because it is in a certain sense the other half of "-te aru".
- "-Te oku" means to put the action in place.
- Now in this particular use, it's quite easy to see because she's putting the jar literally
- into place and she's putting that action into place.
- What the textbooks and websites tell you is that it means doing something in advance,
- doing something for the purpose of something else.
- And this is true in many cases.
- It's probably the nearest you can get in English.
- But what it actually means is putting the action in place.
- And to understand this let's go back to our example "mado-ga akete aru" –
- "the window is open because somebody opened it".
- Now, the somebody who opened it, if we say it instead of from the point of view of the window,
- from the point of view of the person doing the action, "akete oku" is the other side of this.
- The person put the opening of the window into place so that thereafter the window would be open.
- So you see we have the two halves of the same coin.
- "Mado-ga akete aru" – the window stands open because somebody put it there.
- "Mado-wo akete oku" – open a window so that it will stand open for the future, so that
- it will then be open, put into place the action of op \ ening the window.
- And this is what "oku" means – "oku" means "place".
- So you're "placing" the action, you're putting it into place, you're setting it up.
- And that's why it tends to have the secondary meaning of "do in advance" or "do for another purpose",
- because you are setting up that action and the implication is that you want
- the effect of that action to "remain in place" for whatever future purposes it may have.
- In this case, Alice does not have a future purpose.
- So in fact, te-form plus "oku" has a much wider range of meaning than the "do in advance"
- or "do for a purpose" kind of English translation that it gets in the textbooks.
- In the case of Alice in this story, she isn't really doing anything in advance or for a purpose;
- she's simply trying to solve the problem of what to do with the empty marmalade jar
- without risking injuring the people below.
- And there are many cases when this usage falls even further from the English-language definitions.
- For example, people say, "It's cruel to lock a small child in her room", and for this we use "tojikomite oku".
- "Tojikomeru" is "shut someone up/lock someone away" and the "-te oku" here doesn't mean
- do it for a purpose, it doesn't mean do it in advance.
- It means do the action and leave its results in place/put the action in place and leave it in effect
- Similarly, people say, "It's all right to leave a baby to cry sometimes" – "nakasete oku".
- "Naku" is "cry"; "nakaseru" is the causative of cry: "allow to cry" in this case.
- And the "-te oku" doesn't mean do it in advance or do it for some special purpose.
- It simply means do the action and leave its effects in place/put the action in place.
- If you have any questions or comments, please put them in the Comments below
- and I will answer as always.
- I'd like to thank my Gold Kokeshi patrons, who make these videos possible, and all my
- patrons and supporters on Patreon and everywhere.
- And I'd like to thank you for attending this lesson.
- Kore kara mo yoroshiku onegai shimasu.
- Class dismissed.
- Konnichiwa.
- Today, we're going to go back and cover that little bit of Alice that we skipped last week
- and that's going to give us the opportunity to look at
- the te-form plus -wa and the te-form plus -mo and some other things too.
- So we're going to return to the point where Alice had just taken the marmalade jar off the shelf.
- "Demo, bin-wa karappo datta" – "But the jar was empty".
- "Kara" means "empty", and you can see it has the kanji for "sky",
- which I guess is the biggest empty space in this world.
- "Kara" – "empty" – is the "kara" in "karate", which is the art of fighting with empty hand, without any weapon.
- "Karappo" is a kind of strengthening of "empty", meaning
- there was nothing in it, it was completely empty.
- And "karappo" works as a noun, and generally speaking if you don't know what kind of word
- a word is in Japanese, it's most likely to be a noun.
- Japanese is quite a noun-centered language,
- because all the words that come in from other
- languages like Chinese, of which there are a huge amount, and English,
- and other languages too come in as nouns.
- You can turn them into verbs by putting "suru" after them;
- you can turn them into adjectives with -no and -na.
- But fundamentally they're nouns.
- So it's always a good guess when you don't know what a word is, that it's quite likely to be a noun.
- "Karappo" is a noun, "empty".
- "Demo, bin-wa karappo datta" – "However, the jar was empty".
- "Arisu-wa karappo-no bin demo shita-he otoshite-wa warui-to omotta."
- Here again, we're going to see some other uses of the te-form.
- First of all, "Arisu-wa karappo-no bin demo".
- Now -de here is the te-form of "da" , and -mo, as we
- know, is the additive, inclusive sister of -wa:
- the additive, inclusive non-logical topic-marking particle.
- So, "karappo-no bin demo".
- "De", te-form of "desu", is "it was (an empty jar)" – and
- "demo" means "even though it was (an empty jar)".
- -Mo can be used to mean "as much as" –
- "ichiman en-mo kakatta" – "it took as much as 10,000 yen / cost as much as 10,000 yen") –
- "Demo" means something like "as much as it was (an empty jar)/
- even though it was (an empty jar)".
- And I've done a video on these uses of -mo that you may want to watch.
- And we also use this "-te-mo" form when asking for permission, don't we?
- "Keeki-wo tabete-mo ii?"
- – "Is it all right if I eat the cake?/May I eat the cake?"
- Literally, "If I go as far as to eat the cake, will that be all right?"
- "Karappo-no bin demo shita-he otoshite-wa warui-to omotta".
- "Otosu" means to "drop".
- It's another one of our self-move/other-move pairs.
- "Ochiru" means to "fall" – that's self-move: a thing falls, by itself.
- "Otosu", which ends in -su, according to the first law of self-move/other-move verbs, so
- it means "drop": we don't drop ourselves, we drop something else.
- "Shita-he" : now, -he, as we know, is the other targeting particle.
- It's very similar to -ni, but the difference is that -he tends to refer more to the direction
- something is moving than to its actual target.
- So in this particular case, "shita-ni otosu" wouldn't be right.
- We're not saying that we're dropping it to a particular target, like "teeburu-no shita"
- – the under of the table/under the table.
- We're just dropping it downwards, dropping it in a downward direction.
- We don't even know what's down there.
- She did try looking and she couldn't see much.
- So dropping it in the direction of down – "shita-he otosu".
- Now, "shita-he otoshite-wa warui".
- Now here you see, we've just had te-form plus -mo; now we have te-form plus -wa.
- And we know that -mo and -wa are the opposite twins.
- While -mo is the additive, including particle, -wa is the subtractive, excluding particle.
- So, while -te-mo means "as much as", -te-wa means "as little as".
- Now, we tend to use -te-mo in positive contexts –
- "If I do as much as this, will it be all right?"
- But we use -te-wa in negative, forbidding contexts – "don't even do as little as that".
- So we often say, "-te-wa dame" – "do that is no good/do that is bad".
- In this case, it's very similar: "otoshite-wa warui" –
- "even as little as dropping it would be bad".
- The point isn't really that dropping it is a small thing, or that eating the cake is a big thing.
- The point is that we can go as far as eating the cake, that's fine, but don't even think
- about dropping it: "otoshite-wa warui" – doing that is right out of the question.
- Very often this forbidding -te-wa is just contracted to -cha.
- Now this pattern continues into other uses of -te-wa.
- For example, we can use -te-wa as a connector between two clauses and it implies that the
- second clause is unwanted or negative.
- So we can say, "ame-ga futte-wa kouen-ni ikenai" – "It's raining and we can't go to the park".
- Now, as we know, -te can connect two sentences and if we just said, "ame-ga futte kouen-ni ikenai"
- we're saying – "It's raining and we can't go to the park".
- There's an implication that we can't go to the park because it's raining but there's
- no suggestion of whether we're happy or unhappy with the result.
- "Ame-ga futte-wa kouen-ni ikenai" is indicating that the result is unpleasant or unwanted.
- And you can see that this does have its root in the restrictive quality of -wa.
- For example, in English we might say, "Just because it's raining, we can't go to the park"
- and this is exactly what -wa means, doesn't it?
- If we say "pan-wo tabeta", we're saying "I ate bread", but
- if we say, "pan-wa tabeta" that often implies I ate bread but I didn't eat something else.
- Conversely, if we say, "pan-wo tabenakatta", we're saying "I didn't eat bread";
- if we say "pan-wa tabenakatta", we're often implying I didn't eat bread, but I did eat something else.
- "Ame-ga futte-wa kouen-ni ikenai" originally could imply something like "Just because it's
- raining, we can't go to the park", but now its implication is more "Unfortunately, because
- it's raining, we can't go to the park".
- "Imouoto-to kenka shite-wa haha-ni shikara-reta"
- – "Because I quarrelled with my sister, I got scolded..."
- And again, the -wa in there indicates that this is a negative result.
- So it links two complete clauses with the indication that the second one follows as
- an unfortunate result from the first one.
- So this is a continuation of the negative implication of -te-wa.
- -Te-mo, on the other hand, when it links two sentences, doesn't indicate a negative result
- or a positive result.
- It indicates an unexpected or contrasting result to the first.
- So if we said, "ame-ga futte-mo, kouen-ni iku", we're saying "Even though it is raining,
- we're going to the park".
- And you can see that this is essentially the same function as "demo", which gets translated
- as "but", quite correctly.
- "Demo" folds up whatever went before it into that "de", which is the te-form of "da".
- So we're saying "that all happened" and the -mo then adds to it the "but" element,
- the "even though", "as much as" element.
- So we could also say, "ame-ga furu demo kouen-ni iku", which means almost exactly the same
- as "ame-ga futte-mo, kouen-ni iku".
- The difference structurally is that in "ame-ga futte-mo", the -te-mo only attaches to "furu",
- whereas in "ame-ga furu demo" the -de is wrapping up the whole of the last sentence.
- In practice that gives us pretty much the same meaning.
- So let's just go back to that sentence in Alice and see how it's structured.
- It's a little more complex than it looks at first, but it's very easy to understand.
- And if we can understand it it gives us the key to analyzing much more complex sentences
- which could give us trouble in the future.
- The core of the sentence is at the beginning and the end.
- The whole sentence is just telling us what Alice thought.
- So the core is "(Arisu-wa) zero-ga omotta".
- The inside of the sentence consists of two topic-comment structures.
- The first topic is "even though it's an empty bottle" (topic) and the comment on that is
- itself another topic-comment structure: "as for dropping it, that would be bad".
- And then the whole of this double topic-comment structure is bundled up into that -to, which
- really means we can treat the whole thing as a kind of quasi-noun – just bundle up
- into that -to and attribute it to Alice as her thought.
- Now, of course, as we're actually reading or looking at Japanese we don't think of
- "as for" or "speaking of" every time we see a topic-comment statement, because "as for"
- in English is much weightier, much more cumbersome than the simple -wa and -mo in Japanese.
- So what do we do?
- Once again, as always, we don't translate it into English
- except when we absolutely need to, to explain it or understand it.
- We take the Japanese as it is in itself, and that's how we learn Japanese
- as opposed to just learning about Japanese.
- If you have any questions or comments, please leave
- them in the Comments below and I will answer as usual.
- I'd like to thank my Gold Kokeshi patrons, who make these videos possible, and all my
- patrons and supporters on YouTube and everywhere.
- Kore kara mo yoroshiku onegai shimasu.
- Class dismissed.
- Konnichiwa.
- Today we're going to talk about "datte" and some of the issues that raises about the use of "da" and "desu".
- One of my commenters spoke about being confused by the "word" "datte" and I'm not surprised,
- because if you look at the Japanese-English dictionaries they tell you that "datte" means
- "because" and "but" and "even" and also "somebody said", which is quite a confusing pile of
- meanings for one so-called word.
- And I say "so-called" word because "datte" isn't really even a word.
- And the thing that never seems to get explained in dictionaries or anywhere else is what it
- really is, what it actually means, and therefore why it carries the range of meanings that it does.
- So, let's start off with the most basic meaning, which is the last one on the list, "somebody said".
- "Datte" is actually simply made up of the copula "da" plus -tte, which is not the te-form of anything,
- it's the -tte which is a contraction, as we've talked about before, of the quotation particle -to plus "iu".
- So -tte means "-to iu", in other words, "says" a particular thing.
- The -to bundles up something into a quotation and the "iu" says that somebody says it.
- So it's really as simple as that.
- "Ashita-wa hare datte" is simply "ashita-ga hare..."
- "Hare" means "sunny" or "clear skies" – and as with most words where there's some doubt
- of what kind of word they are, they usually turn out to be nouns, "hare" is a noun.
- So, "Ashita-wa hare da" simply means "Tomorrow will be sunny".
- And when we add -tte, we're saying, "It's said that tomorrow will be fine".
- We might be saying that someone in particular says
- it or we may just be saying "it's said" in general –
- "I hear tomorrow will be fine", we might say in English.
- "They say tomorrow will be fine."
- So that's very simple, and that's what "datte" is: it's "da" plus -tte, the "-to iu" contraction.
- And that's what it is in all the other cases too, so let's see how it works.
- How does it come to mean "but"?
- Well, to begin with let's understand that when it's used on its own – and it means
- "but" when it's used on its own, not as the ending of a sentence as in the example we
- just looked at – it has a slightly childish and usually somewhat negative or argumentative feeling.
- So if somebody says, "Sakura ga kirei da ne" – "Sakura's pretty, isn't it?"
- And you say "Datte atama-ga yowai".
- Now "atama-ga yowai" means literally "head is weak" – "She is not very smart".
- So it would be like saying, "But she's not very smart".
- But what you're actually doing here is taking the statement that the last person said and
- adding the copula "da" to it.
- And in order to understand that let's look for a moment at something else.
- Very often, when we're agreeing with something someone says, we might say "desu ne".
- And literally that just means "is, isn't it?"
- And how can it mean that, because really "da or "desu" on its own doesn't mean anything.
- It has to join two other things together, and neither of them are stated here.
- But what "desu" is by implication attached to is the thing the person just said.
- And what it's joining it to is, by implication, something like "hontou" or "sou" – "sou desu ne".
- So we're actually saying "That's true, isn't it?" or "That's the case, isn't it?" or
- "That's how it is, isn't it?"
- We also do this when we say "da kara" or "desu kara", which really means "because".
- Now, we know that "kara" means "because"; it means
- literally "from" and therefore also means "because".
- From A, B. From Fact A we can derive Fact B. From Fact A, Fact B emerges.
- So, "kara" – "because".
- We may be tempted sometimes to say "sore kara", which is a literal translation of the English
- "because of that".
- But in fact "sore kara" doesn't get used to mean "because of that".
- "Sore" means "that" and "kara" can mean 'because", but "sore kara" usually means "after that"
- – "kara" in the more literal sense, "kara" meaning "from",
- and in this case "from" in point of time rather than space.
- "From that forward/from that forward in time/after that"; "sore kara" – "after that".
- To say "because of that", we say "desu kara" or "da kara", and this is really short for
- "sore wa sou desu kara" or "sore wa hontou desu kara".
- We're saying "because that is the case", and if you think
- of it, this is more logical than what we say in English.
- We're saying "because that is the case".
- "Because of that" really means literally in English "because that is the case" but we
- just cut it down to "because of that", and in Japanese we just cut it down to "desu kara".
- Now, when we understand this, we can understand "datte" in the sense of meaning "but".
- "Da" refers back to whatever it was the last person said,
- and -tte simply states that they said it.
- So, if someone says, "Sakura-ga kirei da ne" – Sakura's pretty, isn't it, isn't she?"
- And you reply, "Datte atama-ga yowai".
- Now, the "but" here is your saying "You said that...".
- And "datte" is a rather childish and argumentative-sounding way of saying it, so the implication is that
- what comes next is going to be negating what was said.
- And this works in just the same way as English "but".
- If you think about it, "but" is not saying that what came before it is untrue.
- In fact it is accepting that what came before it is true, but it's then adding some information
- that is contrary to the impression given by that statement.
- So "Sakura-ga kirei da ne" – "Sakura is pretty" –
- "Datte..."– "You said that and I'm not disputing that that is the case, BUT – she's not very smart".
- So, how does it come to mean "because", which in some ways seems almost opposed to "but",
- almost an opposite kind of meaning?
- Well, let's notice that one thing that "but" and "because"
- have in common is that they accept the first statement.
- "But" goes on to say something which contrasts with that statement, while still accepting it.
- "Because" says something that goes on to explain that statement.
- And this can be a harmonious explanation which simply gives us more information about it,
- but it can also be a contradictory explanation.
- So, for example, if someone says, "You haven't done much of your homework" and you reply,
- "Because you keep talking to me!"
- This could be expressed by "datte" in Japanese.
- Again, what it's really saying is "You say that and I don't dispute it, but here's something
- we can add to it which undermines the narrative that you are trying to put forward."
- So you see, it doesn't literally mean either "but" or "because".
- What it means is, "I accept your statement and now I'm going to add something a bit argumentative".
- In English it could be translated as either "but" or "because" depending on the circumstances.
- So, how can it come to have the meaning of "even"?
- Well, let's understand that this is a slightly different use.
- When we use it to mean "even", we're not using the "da" in the way we're using it when we
- say "da kara" or "datte" in the senses we've just talked about.
- In other words, we are not simply using it to refer back to the last statement.
- We're usually attaching it to something in particular within the statement we're making.
- So, if you say, "Sakura-wa dekiru" – "Sakura can do that" and I say "Watashi datte dekiru",
- which is generally translated as "Even I can do that",
- what we're actually saying is "Say it's me",
- which means in both Japanese and English "Take the hypothesis that it's me"
- or "Take the case of me in this circumstance" and we're saying "Watashi datte dekiru"
- "Say it's me, I can do that".
- Now, this has a different implication from "Watashi-mo dekiru", which just means neutrally
- "I can do that too".
- "Watashi datte", because it's very colloquial and becase it's associated with this slightly
- negative or contradictory implication, it means "Even I can do that".
- And it doesn't have to be negative in the sense of contradicting anything.
- Outside the context of Sakura, we might just say, "Watashi datte hottokeeki-ga tsukurareru"
- – "Even I can make hotcakes".
- And in this case, we're not saying it negatively, but that "watashi datte" still has the implication of "even me".
- It still has its slightly disparaging or negative ring, because what you're saying is here "Even
- someone like me, even me, who can't usually make very much, can make hotcakes".
- So I hope this makes "datte" clearer and also the ways in which "da/desu" can be used to
- accept and affirm previous statements made by oneself or by someone else and add something to it.
- If you have any questions or comments, please put them in the Comments below
- and I will answer as usual.
- And I'd like to thank my Gold Kokeshi patrons, who make these videos possible, and all my
- patrons and supporters on Patreon and everywhere.
- And I'd like to thank you for attending this lesson.
- Kore kara mo yoroshiku onegai shimasu.
- Class dismissed.
- Konnichiwa.
- Today we're going to talk about the helper noun "sou", which can mean either likeness or hearsay,
- either that something seems like something
- or that we are stating not our own view or opinion but something we've heard.
- Differentiating the two can seem difficult, especially when the textbooks give you a list of connections
- to nouns and verbs and various different things.
- It's much less complicated when you understand the underlying principle, what's actually going on with "sou".
- So you don't have to memorize a lot of different things.
- So, first of all, what is "sou"?
- It's the same "sou" that we learned about recently that comes in "kou-sou-aa-dou".
- So "sou" means "like that", which makes it of course
- a very good candidate for describing something seeming like something.
- When it's used in that way, we use it by attaching it to any one of the three engines.
- And remember, as we've learned before, that each of the three engines can be moved behind
- other cars to turn them into adjectives.
- Now, once -sou has been attached to an engine the engine becomes a new adjectival noun.
- How do we attach them?
- We do the same thing in every case.
- We take the last kana from the engine.
- That is the kana that makes it what it is, its active part.
- So we take the "da" from the da-engine - the "da" or the "na" from the da/na-engine.
- We take the "i" from the i-engine.
- And from the verb engine, we take that last u-row kana.
- And we just put -sou onto them, so it's a very simple connection.
- And the important thing to remember here is in the case of nouns we can't do it with an ordinary, regular noun.
- We can only do it with an adjectival noun.
- In other words, if an adjectival noun is an adjectival noun to start with,
- we can turn it into a different adjectival noun with -sou.
- If it wasn't an adjectival noun to start with, it can't be turned into an adjectival noun.
- So if we take adjectival nouns like "genki" ("lively" or "healthy") and "shizuka" (which is "quiet") -
- if we say "shizuka da" we mean "is quiet" - if we say "genki da" we mean "is lively or healthy".
- If we say "genki-na gakusei", we're saying "a lively or healthy student".
- Now if we take off that "da" or "na" and put on -sou - and we say "genki-sou-na gakusei",
- we're saying "a lively looking student/ a lively seeming student".
- Similarly, if we say "shizuka-na onnanoko", we're saying "a quiet girl".
- If we take off that -na or da and put on -sou and say "shizuka-sou-na onnanoko", we're saying
- "a quiet-seeming girl/ a quiet-looking girl".
- So that's really very simple, isn't it?
- With adjectives that end in "i", we simply take off that -i and put -sou onto it.
- So, if we take "omoshiroi" ("interesting" or "amusing"), "oishii" ("delicious"),
- we just cut off the -i and add -sou.
- So, "omoshiroi" means "interesting" or "amusing", "omoshirosou" means "seems interesting/seems amusing".
- "Oishii" means "delicious/tasty", "oishisou" means it "looks delicious", it "looks tasty".
- And this is an important one to remember because, as we've mentioned before, Japanese is a lot stricter than
- English in restricting us to saying only things that we can actually know for ourselves.
- So unless you've tasted something, you can't say it's "oishii".
- Unless you've done something, you can't say it's "omoshiroi" - interesting or amusing.
- Logically this perhaps ought to be so in English, but Japanese is a lot stricter about it.
- So, it's important to know things like "omoshirosou", "oishisou" if we haven't actually
- tasted the food, done the activity or whatever.
- Now, with a verb we cut off the u-row kana.
- Obviously, as always, in the case of ichidan verbs that's all we do.
- And in the case of godan verbs we use the i-stem.
- And the i-stem is what you might call the pure stem of a verb.
- In Japanese it's called "ren'youkei", which means "connective-use form".
- And that might sound strange because we know that all four stems actually connect things,
- but while the other three have particular uses,
- the "ren'youkei", the i-stem, as well as its particular uses,
- can be used to connect almost anything.
- It can connect verbs to nouns to make new nouns;
- it can link verbs to verbs to make new verbs; and so on.
- So, we connect -sou to the "ren'youkei", the i-stem, the general-purpose connecting stem of verbs.
- What do they mean?
- Well, generally speaking, they mean that something appears to be about to happen.
- So, "ame-ga furi-sou da" means "it looks as if it's about to rain".
- "Kodomo-ga naki-sou" means "The child looks as if
- she's about to cry/seems as if she's about to cry."
- And if you see that's quite similar to what we might say
- in English: "It looks like rain/
- it seems as if it's about to rain."
- So these usages are really quite straightforward.
- Now what do we do when we're using "sou" to mean hearsay, to mean "I heard something - I'm not
- reporting my own observation or feeling, I'm reporting what I got at second-hand from somebody else"?
- Some people would say that this is also a suffix and we have to observe different rules for applying it,
- but the truth is that it is not a suffix.
- The -sou we've just discussed is a suffix.
- We join it to other words in order to form a new word.
- Whatever the word was to start with, once -sou is attached it becomes an adjectival noun.
- This is not what happens when we're talking about hearsay.
- When we're talking about hearsay, we use "sou da" or "sou desu" after the entire, complete sentence.
- So the complete sentence becomes the A-car of the sentence and the "sou da" becomes the B-engine.
- And the content of the sentence is now subordinate.
- So let's take an example: "Sakura-ga nihonjin da sou da".
- What we're saying here is "I've heard that Sakura is a Japanese person".
- So, "Sakura is a Japanese person" is all taken together as Car A, the subject of the sentence, and
- then what we're saying about it is that we've heard it.
- Why do we use "sou da/ sou desu" to mean "I've heard"?
- Well, if you think about it, it's similar to what we might say in English.
- Suppose we say "Why isn't that car in the street any more?" and you say
- "It seems some masked people came and drove it away".
- Now, when you say that, what that means is that somebody told you that, doesn't it?
- If you'd seen it yourself you'd have said "Some masked people came and drove it away",
- but when you say "It seems some masked people came and drove it away", what you're saying is
- "Well, that's the story I've heard".
- And it's the same in Japanese only a little more systematically.
- "Sou da/sou desu" when added as the B-engine to an entire, completed sentence is always
- saying that this is what we've heard, this is the information we have, for what it's worth.
- If you have any questions or comments, please put them in the Comments below and I will answer.
- I'd like to thank my Gold Kokeshi patrons, who make these videos possible, and all my
- patrons and supporters on Patreon and everywhere.
- And I'd like to thank you for attending this lesson.
- Kore kara mo yoroshiku onegai shimasu.
- Class dismissed.
- Konnichiwa.
- Last week we talked about the helper adjectival noun "sou" and how we use it to express
- what something might be like, our impression of something, and hearsay.
- Today we're going to talk about other ways of expressing a similar range of ideas,
- how they work, how they are similar, and how they are different.
- So, we're going to look at "rashii", which is a helper adjective.
- And this is an adjective ending in -shii, which is what we can call a subclass of adjectives.
- All real adjectives, as you know, end in -i.
- So-called adjectives that don't end in -i are in fact adjectival nouns.
- But a group of those i-ending adjectives ends with -shii.
- As you see, it's still ending in -i but it also has -shi, so it's -shii.
- And the characteristic of this group of adjectives is that on the whole they express subjectivities.
- That is to say, not exact measurable qualities but things which are to some extent dependent
- upon human or other sentient beings' impression of them.
- So, for example, "kanashii" is "sad"; "ureshii" is "happy".
- "Muzukashii" means "difficult" and while this seems somewhat more objective than "ureshii"
- and "kanashii", it's still in some way a subjectivity because difficulty is relative to particular individuals.
- Whether you find a thing difficult or easy depends to a large extent on
- who you are and what your abilities are.
- So this, as we'll see, gives us an indication of what kind of a word this is and how it differs from "sou".
- Its use is very simple.
- Like "sou" it can be attached either to an individual word or to a complete logical clause or sentence.
- And the attachment is absolutely simple, because we never do anything at all except
- just put "rashii" after the word or after the completed logical clause.
- We don't change anything, we don't do anything, so it really couldn't be easier.
- Now, as with "sou", if we put it after a single word
- we are talking about our impressions of that particular object.
- If we put it after a completed clause, we are saying "it seems to be that way".
- However, there is a difference.
- If we put "sou da" after a completed clause, as you know, we complete the clause, if necessary
- with another "da", and that usage means that we've heard that that sentence is the case.
- So if we say, "ano doubutsu-wa usagi da sou da", we're saying "I've heard that that animal is a rabbit".
- Now, if we say, "ano doubutsu-wa usagi da rashii", we're saying "It seems that animal is a rabbit".
- Now, that can mean the same thing as "usagi da sou da".
- It can mean "I've heard that it's a rabbit", and sometimes the textbooks get quite convoluted
- and confusing about whether "rashii" actually means "I've heard" or whether it means "it seems",
- but it's very simple if you understand exactly what it's doing.
- What it's doing is actually saying "it appears" or "it seems", and this has exactly the same
- ambiguity and lack of ambiguity as that has in English.
- So let's take the case of this mysterious animal.
- Suppose I'm looking at it with a group of people and afterwards you come up to me and
- say, "What is that animal?" and I say, "Usagi da rashii".
- Now, I've given a complete sentence with "rashii" on the end, and the natural meaning here would be
- "I heard from those people that it was a rabbit."
- Now, you see this is just the same as if in English I say, "It appears that it's a rabbit."
- Now, you would take me, in English and in Japanese, to be saying,
- "From what I heard (from those people), it's a rabbit".
- Now, take a different scenario.
- The rabbit's gone and I'm examining its footprints and you come up to me and say,
- "What was that animal?" and I say, "Usagi datta rashii".
- Again, "It appears that it was a rabbit", or "It seems that it was a rabbit."
- In this case, you would probably conclude from what I'm doing that by saying
- "It appears it was a rabbit", I'm saying,
- "From the evidence I'm looking at here, the appearances are that it's a rabbit."
- So you see, there's nothing particularly grammatical or complicated about this.
- It's just the same as in English if you said "It appears that it's a rabbit" or "It seems that it's a rabbit",
- it depends on context whether that implies that that's the information you've heard
- or that that's the conclusion you're drawing from your observations.
- If you want to be completely unambiguous that you're talking about hearsay,
- that you're talking about something you heard from other people, then you say, "usagi datta sou da".
- That is unambiguous. That can only mean "I heard it from somebody".
- Now, when we apply "rashii" to an individual word, the most immediate difference between
- "rashii" and "sou da" is that we can't apply "sou da" to a regular noun.
- We can only apply it to an adjectival noun, and there's a good reason for that. We'll get to it in a moment.
- "Rashii" you can apply to any kind of noun, whether it's an adjectival noun or whether it's a regular noun.
- But it really comes into its own when it's being applied to regular nouns.
- As you would expect from the fact that it is a -shii adjective – that's to say, that we would expect it
- to be expressing a greater degree of subjectivity – it has the ability to liken one thing to another.
- So we can say "ano doubutsu-wa usagi rashii" – "That animal is rabbit-like/that animal's like a rabbit."
- Now, the difference between this and "sou", apart from the fact that
- you can only apply "sou" to adjectival nouns – and this is why you can only apply "sou" to adjectival nouns –
- is that when we say "ano doubutsu-wa usagi rashii" we are not necessarily conjecturing that it is in fact a rabbit.
- We may be completely aware that it isn't a rabbit and we're simply saying
- that it's like a rabbit, it's a rabbit-like animal.
- And of course, we can turn it around into that kind of an adjective too:
- "usagi rashii doubutsu" – "a rabbit-like animal".
- And again, it's just the same as in English.
- If we say, "That animal looks like a rabbit", we could mean "I'm guessing that it is a rabbit"
- or we could mean "It's probably not a rabbit, but it certainly looks like one."
- Now, this widens out into even greater areas of subjectivity.
- For example, we can say that something has the qualities of something.
- For example, "otoko rashii otoko" is a "manly man", a man who possesses the qualities of a man.
- If we talk about someone who's not a teacher and we say "sensei rashii" – "That person's like a teacher."
- We might or might not be conjecturing that she is in fact a teacher.
- But if we know that she's a teacher and we say, "Sakura sensei-wa sensei rashii",
- we mean that she behaves like a teacher.
- She is a teacher and she has the right qualities and manner for being a teacher.
- Conversely, we could say, "Sakura sensei-wa, sensei rashikunai" and in that case,
- we're saying, "Well, we know she's a teacher, but she doesn't behave like one, she doesn't act like a teacher."
- So you see, with "rashii" we are getting into much more subjective areas.
- We're not simply guessing whether something is in fact delicious or interesting,
- which we can confirm by experience.
- We're talking about our impressions and beliefs and subjectivities surrounding the phenomenon.
- Now, we can also say things like, for example, if Sakura says something unpleasant and usually
- she's a very sweet girl, we might say, "sore-wa Sakura rashikunai" – "That wasn't like you, Sakura."
- So we're talking about the qualities, the subjectively perceived qualities of a thing.
- So, in some areas it overlaps with "sou da",
- but in other areas it moves forward into more subtle and subjective areas.
- Now, we're also going to quickly look at -ppoi, which is a small tsu followed by -poi, so we have a little break
- between that and what we're saying.
- So if we want to say "childish", we might say "kodomo-ppoi".
- It works very much like "rashii". It's also a helper adjective.
- It's much more casual than "rashii" and we usually hear it in exactly that form – "kodomo-ppoi", "usagi-ppoi".
- You can't use -ppoi on the end of a completed clause.
- You can only attach it to a word.
- And apart from its colloquial nature, a difference in tendency from "rashii" is that
- "rashii" will tend to imply that the quality is what something ought to have.
- -Ppoi often tends to imply the opposite.
- There's no hard-and-fast rule here, but there tends to be a positive inclination in "rashii"
- and a negative one in -ppoi, although you will certainly hear them used the other way round
- on some occasions.
- So "kodomo rashii" is more likely to imply the child's behaving in a way proper to a child,
- whereas "kodomo-ppoi" tends to mean "childish".
- In fact, in English we could say "kodomo rashii" means "child-like" and "kodomo-ppoi" means "childish",
- although it's not as hard and fast as that is in English.
- It could be used the other way round without breaking any actual laws.
- When I first appeared in this particular shell, this body that I'm wearing now
- – I am of course the ghost in the shell –
- I was talking in English, introducing it, but I made a little
- aside in Japanese because I really don't know quite how to say this in English.
- I said, "What do you think of me when I look like this?
- Ningen-ppoi ne?"
- "Ningen-ppoi ne" – "It's very human-looking, isn't it?"
- And while it wasn't exactly disparaging, the sense of what I was saying was "Good heavens, in this shell
- I look really more human than I actually am, don't I?"
- Which I think is why some people call me "creepy", because I'm probably just a little bit too
- human-looking for someone who isn't human.
- If you have any questions or comments, please put them in the Comments below and I will answer as usual.
- And I'd like to thank my Gold Kokeshi patrons, who make these videos possible,
- and all my patrons and supporters on Patreon and everywhere.
- And I'd like to thank you for attending this lesson.
- Kore kara mo yoroshiku onegai shimasu.
- Class dismissed.
- Konnichiwa.
- Today we're going to talk about "you da" and give a little mention to her cousin "mitai".
- We're going to discover that "you da" constitutes the other end of a sliding scale with the
- expressions of conjecture and likeness that we discussed in the last two lessons.
- At one end we have "sou da", at the other end we have "you da", and in the middle we have "rashii".
- All of these expressions can be placed at the end of a completed logical sentence in
- order to express that that sentence is either what we've heard or what we conjecture from
- the information we have or from what we can see.
- But when we attach them to individual words, then we have this sliding scale of meaning.
- With "sou da", as we know, we use this to conjecture what the quality of something is.
- We can say "oishisou da" - "It looks delicious /I haven't tried it, but I think if I did, I would find it delicious."
- With "rashii" we have a much greater degree of subjectivity.
- "Rashii" overlaps with "sou da" in many respects, but it can also do things that "sou da" cannot do.
- It can compare things to other things, to things that we know they aren't.
- We can say that an animal is "usagi rashii" - "rabbit-like" - even though we know it isn't a rabbit.
- We can say that a person is "kodomo rashii" - "child-like" - whether she is in fact a child or not.
- We are not necessarily conjecturing that the animal is a rabbit or the person is a child.
- We are just making that comparison.
- Now, "you da" can go much further.
- It can make an actual metaphor or simile.
- So with "you da" we can say such things as "a sumo wrestler is like a mountain" or
- "a person runs like the wind".
- Now these are, if you like, literary style or poetic similes or metaphors.
- We're not saying that the wrestler's anything like a mountain except in the sense that he's big and solid.
- We're not saying that a person is in any way like the wind except that she's fast.
- And one of the ways we know when "you ni" is acting in this way is that we can use the word "marude" with it.
- So we can say "marude kaze no you ni hashitta" - "ran just like the wind".
- Literally, "marude" means "roundly".
- "Maru" means a "circle" or a "round", so when we say "marude" we mean "roundly/wholly/completely".
- And this is a hyperbole, which is common to many languages, certainly including English.
- We might say, in English, "That wrestler is exactly like a mountain."
- We might even say "I literally froze to death."
- Now, that's the opposite of what we really mean: we don't mean that we "literally" froze to death,
- we mean that we figuratively froze to death.
- In literal reality we appear still to be alive.
- We don't mean that the wrestler is "exactly" like a mountain.
- There isn't any snow on top of him!
- But the reason we say things like "exactly" and "literally" is to give emphasis to a poetic simile.
- And in Japanese the usual collocation here is "marude".
- And this also demonstrates the difference between "you da/you na/you ni"
- and the other likeness-making expressions.
- You can't use "marude" with "sou da" or "sou desu".
- You shouldn't use "marude" with "rashii".
- It's out of place with those expressions.
- We use "marude" when we're going on a kind of poetic flight of fancy.
- It's a hyperbolic expression that signals the coming of a simile or a metaphor.
- When we say that a person is "kodomo rashii" or an animal is "usagi rashii", we are extending reality a bit;
- we are comparing it to something that it could be but isn't.
- Now, if we look at the usage of these expressions, we can see that as usual in Japanese they're very logical.
- The textbooks will sometimes give you lists of connections and ways of using them.
- But actually they all make sense.
- We don't need a list to tell us that "you da" can also be used as the adverb "you ni"
- or that it can be placed before something as the adjective "you na" - because these
- connections are simply the same connections that you can make with any adjectival noun.
- The only thing we have to know is that, just like "rashii" and unlike "sou da", we can
- use it with any kind of a noun, not just adjectival nouns.
- And that also makes sense because with both "rashii" and "you da" we can compare things
- to other things, whereas with "sou da" we can only conjecture at the quality of a thing,
- something that can be expressed by an adjective or an adjectival noun.
- And when we attach it to a verb, as we've seen, it has a slightly different meaning.
- However, "you da" has a special connection that the others don't have.
- As you know, we can simply pop it onto an entire sentence, as we can the other two,
- with the meaning of "(that sentence) is what appears to be the case".
- But we can also put it onto an entire, complete sentence with a different meaning.
- We can do it in order to turn the whole sentence into our simile.
- So, for example, we can say "marude yuurei-wo mita ka no you na kao-wo shita" -
- "She had a face (or made a face) exactly as if she had seen a ghost."
- Now, as we see, "she had seen a ghost" is an entire logical clause.
- In Japanese we have the zero-particle for "she", but it's a complete logical clause:
- "she saw a ghost" - "yuurei-wo mita" - "zero-ga yuurei-wo mita".
- Now, then we put "ka" onto the end of it. What is this "ka"?
- We haven't talked an awful lot about the ka-particle
- because in desu/masu Japanese you use it to mark a question.
- You can use it to mark a question in informal Japanese, which is what we usually use here,
- but mostly we don't because paradoxically it doesn't seem polite to put "ka" on the end
- of an informal question - it tends to seem a little bit blunt or curt.
- However, the question-marker "ka" has another important function.
- And that is that it can bundle a statement into a kind of question, and that's what's happening here.
- We start off with "marude" to signal that we are going to use a simile.
- Then we make our completed statement - "yuurei-wo mita" - "zero-ga yuurei-wo mita" - "she saw a ghost".
- And then we add "ka" and that turns it into a question.
- It gives us our "if" - "as if she had seen a ghost".
- And that "ka" gives us our questioning "if".
- In fact, she hadn't seen a ghost, so this isn't really a statement; it's a possibility, a potentiality, an if.
- What she actually did perhaps was saw the fees that PayPal charged her for an international money transfer.
- We're not suggesting that she really saw a ghost.
- We are suggesting that the face she manifested - "kao-wo shita" - was similar to the face
- that she would have manifested if - "ka" - she had seen a ghost.
- Now, the other thing that we need to understand about this "ka" is that it in effect nominalizes
- the logical clause that it marks.
- So what it's doing is turning this complete logical clause into a question, a hypothesis, an if,
- that then functions structurally as a noun.
- So it can be marked by -no, which can only happen to a noun.
- And so this new noun, this object that we've created from an entire logical clause, can
- now be connected to another noun by the particle -no.
- "You" is a "form" or a "likeness" - "yama no you" is the form of a mountain,
- "kaze no you" is the form or likeness of the wind, and in this case, "yuurei-wo mita ka no you"
- is the likeness of this object that we've created from the hypothesis of having seen a ghost.
- Now, again, this is not something we can do with any of the others.
- We can't even do it with "mitai", which works in most respects pretty much exactly the same as "no you".
- "Mitai" is the less formal cousin of "you" and broadly means the same thing
- and broadly can be used in the same ways.
- It's an adjectival noun just like that "you", can be used with "ni" to make it an adverb
- or with "na" to make it a before-the-noun adjective just as any adjectival noun can be.
- The main things to remember about it is simply that it's less formal, so you don't use it in an essay.
- On the other hand, you might prefer to choose it when you're talking to a friend over "you da" in many cases,
- just because it sounds a bit less formal and a bit more friendly.
- But you can't use it with a completed sentence.
- You can use it with a complete sentence in order to conjecture that that statement is
- the case, but you can't use it with "ka" to use a complete sentence as a simile.
- You have to use "ka no you da/ka no you ni" for that.
- The other thing to note is that sometimes, probably because it is very casual,
- the "da" or "desu" gets left off from "mitai".
- You might say "marude hitsuji mitai" - "just like a sheep".
- This isn't correct grammar - you ought to say "mitai da" - but it's very common to leave it off.
- It's not common to leave it off of "you da".
- If you have any questions or comments, please put them in the Comments below
- and I will answer as usual.
- I'd like to thank my Gold Kokeshi patrons, who make these videos possible, and all my
- patrons and supporters on Patreon and everywhere.
- And I'd like to thank you for attending this lesson.
- Kore kara mo yoroshiku onegai shimasu.
- Class dismissed.
- Konnichiwa.
- Today we're going to talk about "bakari", which is one of those Japanese expressions
- that the textbooks can be very confusing about.
- They will tell you that it has a number of different, seemingly random meanings which
- attach with different grammar structures that you have to memorize.
- It's another of these laundry lists that the textbooks love to give you.
- Fortunately, as is often the case, we can cut through all this simply by looking at
- what the word really means and how it logically works in different situations.
- This will give us a key both to the meanings and to the structure in its different uses.
- "Bakari" is essentially a noun.
- You'll hear it described as other things, but in practice it works as a noun.
- We use "da" after it, which we can only do with a noun, although sometimes we will find
- the "da" or "desu" left off in casual speech, just as with "mitai", which we discussed last week.
- I notice that a lot of the times when a "da" or "desu" is left off, the word does end in -i,
- so I think that might be a slight influence from adjectives, although it is not an adjective.
- It is a noun.
- So what does it mean?
- Its meaning is very simple.
- It means "just" or "nothing but".
- And one of the commonest uses is simply to place it after a past tense statement to say
- that that has "just" taken place.
- It works exactly the same as in English.
- If we say "kita bakari" - "I just came" - that's exactly what we also say in English:
- "I just came" or even "I only just came".
- It means that something has happened a very short time ago.
- Why do we use, both in English and Japanese, a word meaning "nothing but" in this case?
- Well, like many words, it is a hyperbole.
- We discussed hyperboles in the case of "marude" in the last lesson, didn't we?
- When we say "I just came/kita bakari", we are saying that nothing has happened except that I came.
- I came such a short time ago that there hasn't been time for anything else:
- "I just came/I only just came/kita bakari".
- Now, this is very often very much a hyperbole.
- Suppose, for example, that we meet a friend in the street and the friend says "Let's go
- for coffee and cakes" and we say "tabeta bakari" - "I just ate".
- Now, what we're literally saying here is that I ate such a short time ago - milliseconds ago -
- that nothing else has happened in between eating and now.
- Now, obviously that's not literally true.
- One must have left the place where one did the eating and walked down the street at least.
- But hyperbolically we're saying that we ate and nothing else happened between then and now.
- The textbooks will tell you that this use of "bakari" is attached to the plain past of a verb.
- Now, that's true, but it's also confusing for two reasons.
- First of all, saying "plain past" implies this whole world where we are taught that
- the "real" forms of verbs are the "masu" forms, so we have to deconstruct them every time
- we do anything with them.
- We don't need to say "plain past", because everything we do with a verb inside of a sentence
- we are doing to the plain form of the verb even if we are using formal Japanese by putting
- ''desu'' and ''masu'' on the end.
- "Desu" and "masu" are nothing more than decorative appendages that we put at the very end of a sentence.
- The other thing that makes this explanation confusing is that while it's true that we
- do put it after the past form of a verb, we are not really attaching it to the past form of the verb.
- This is not logically what's happening.
- And it's one of those things that makes it sound like a random rule when it isn't.
- What we are attaching "bakari" to is a completed action.
- And what we are saying is how long ago it happened.
- We're saying it happened a very very short time ago.
- So we have to have a completed action and of course it has to be in the past, because
- that's what we're saying about it.
- If it were in the non-past it wouldn't make any sense, would it?
- So we can say it attaches to the plain past of the verb or we can say it attaches exactly
- where it logically has to attach and where it would make no sense if it didn't.
- Now, the next use of "bakari" is one that people sometimes find confusing because it
- expresses that there is a great deal of something.
- Now, "bakari" obviously is a limiting word, so why is it used to express that there is
- a great deal of something?
- Now, once again, this is perfectly logical and natural and we use it in English as well.
- If we say "There are nothing but cakes in that shop!" - now, we may mean it literally,
- but very often we mean there are other things, but there are an awful lot of cakes.
- When I was staying in the countryside in Japan and I was moving to Tokyo for a while, somebody
- I knew there thought it was a bad idea for me to move to Tokyo and said, "Tokyo wa gaijin bakari da" -
- "In Tokyo there's nothing but foreigners."
- Now of course this person did not mean that there was nothing but foreigners in Tokyo;
- he meant that there are a lot of foreigners in Tokyo - and he knows that I don't want
- to be associating with foreigners who are going to start talking English at me.
- (It's all right - I avoided that.)
- So this is just a very obvious, natural use of "bakari".
- Now, we can extend this further by saying that someone is doing something a lot or is doing it continuously.
- Again, the textbooks give you these two meanings and make it sound a little complicated, but
- there's nothing complicated about it.
- It's very easy to understand from context.
- The way we do it is that we put "bakari" after the te-form of the verb.
- So, if you've ever heard "Inu no Omawari-san", which is a charming children's song about
- a lost kitten: "maigo no maigo no koneko-chan" -
- I'll put a link below so you can listen to it if you would like to.
- Now, when the dog policeman ("inu no omawari-san") asks the kitten what her name is and where
- she lives, the song says "naite bakari iru koneko-chan".
- Now, "naite bakari" means "doing nothing but cry".
- That's what it literally means, and in this case it means it quite literally.
- She did nothing but cry.
- She went on crying and she didn't answer, she didn't say what her name was or where she lived.
- And that's where we get the idea of continuing to do something.
- You don't stop doing it, you don't do anything else, you go on doing it: "shite bakari".
- It can also be used figuratively.
- You can say that somebody does nothing but play golf.
- Now, in this case it's a hyperbole, isn't it?
- Nobody does nothing but play golf.
- Everybody sometimes eats, sometimes sleeps, and occasionally plays "Captain Toad", because
- everybody plays "Captain Toad" sometimes.
- So we have a hyperbole.
- We're not saying that someone continues doing something and doesn't do anything else.
- We're saying that they do it an awful lot.
- It's a simple enough hyperbole and exactly the same hyperbole that we would have in English:
- "She does nothing but play Nintendo".
- Now, "bakari" can also be used to make two conjunctions.
- Conjunctions, as we know, are things that connect together two complete logical clauses
- in a compound sentence.
- So we can say "utatta bakari ka, odotta" - "she didn't just sing, she also danced".
- Now, the only thing you really have to understand here is the use of "ka".
- "Ka", as we know, is the question marker and, as we discussed last week, it can turn a statement
- into a hypothesis, a question for discussion.
- But it can also do another thing and that is it can, especially in colloquial usage,
- throw things into the negative.
- And we have the same in English, don't we?
- When we ask a question in order to show a negative.
- We can say "Do you think I'm going to do that?"
- meaning "I'm not going to do that."
- And it's the same with "ka" in Japanese: in some cases we put "ka" after something to say it isn't the case.
- So if we say "bakari" we're saying "only that is the case" and if we say "bakari ka" we're
- saying "not only that is the case".
- The other common conjunction we make with "bakari" is "bakari ni".
- "Ni" can sometimes be added to something in order to make a conjunction.
- We've seen this with "no ni" and I made a video about this a while ago which you may want to watch.
- "Bakari ni" is an explanatory conjunction.
- We're saying that something happened and then we're putting a "because" on the end of it
- and saying it was because something else happened.
- The most usual explanatory conjunctions are "kara" or "no de", but "bakari ni" has a special implication.
- It's not just saying that something happened because of something, it's saying that it
- happened JUST because of something.
- Again we can liken "bakari" to English "just".
- "Mimi-ga ookii bakari ni, daremo asonde kurenai" - "Just because my ears are big, no one will play with me."
- The textbooks will perhaps caution you here that "bakari ni" doesn't necessarily mean
- this conjunction, and that's true.
- But understanding it from context is simple because we all know that a conjunction can
- only sit at the end of a complete logical clause that's followed by another logical clause.
- If "bakari ni" is not on the end of a logical clause then it's not the conjunction, and
- if it's in the middle of a sentence, which it normally will be, it must make sense to put a comma after it.
- Because all conjunctions must logically be able to take a comma after them.
- if you have any questions or comments please put them in the comments below and I will answer as usualo]
- I'd like to thank my Gold Kokeshi patrons, who make these videos possible, and all my
- patrons and supporters on Patreon and everywhere.
- And I'd like to thank you for attending this lesson.
- Kore kara mo yoroshiku onegai shimasu.
- Class dismissed.
- Konnichiwa.
- Today we're going to talk about "you-ni naru", "you-ni suru", "koto-ni naru", and "koto-ni suru".
- Now, all the elements of these expressions we've already learned, so what we need to do now is
- to see how they fit together in these cases, what they mean, and why they mean what they mean.
- So let's just do a quick recap of "ni naru" and "ni suru".
- As we know, the two primordial Japanese verbs are "aru" and "suru".
- "Aru" is the mother of all self-move verbs and "suru" is the father of all other-move verbs.
- "Naru" is closely related to "aru" -- "aru" means "be"; "naru" means "become" -- so we
- can say that "aru" and "naru" are the static and dynamic versions of the same verb.
- That is, the same verb being still and moving in time.
- Now, we know that when we use a noun followed by "ni naru", we mean that something turns into that noun.
- "Ni" marks the target of the transformation and "naru" is the transformation itself, the becoming.
- So, when we say "you-ni naru"...
- Well, we looked at "you" last week, didn't we, and we saw that when we're comparing things
- or likening things "you" means a "form" or a "likeness".
- Its basic meaning is a form or a state of being.
- When we say "rikishi-wa yama-no you da" -- "sumo wrestler is like a mountain" --
- we're not saying that the sumo wrestler "is" a mountain, we're extracting the form or the state of
- being of the mountain and applying it to the sumo wrestler.
- We're not saying that the sumo wrestler is the mountain, we're saying that the wrestler is the mountain's "you",
- the mountain's form or state of being.
- So in English we say the wrestler is "like" the mountain; in Japanese we say the wrestler
- is the form or the state of being of the mountain -- we might say, the "likeness" of the mountain.
- Now, when we use "you" in the expressions we're talking about today, we don't add them
- to a noun like "yama", we add them to a complete logical clause.
- The textbooks sometimes say we're adding them to a verb, but what we're really doing is
- adding them to a logical clause with a verb-engine.
- And "you", as we know, is a noun; the logical clause becomes the adjectival, the descriptor,
- for that noun, so we know that any verb-engine together with the logical clause it heads
- can become an adjectival so we're not saying "no you", we're not saying the likeness of something else here.
- So when we have a logical clause plus "you-ni naru", we're saying that something became
- or entered the state of being or the form of that logical clause.
- So, for example, if we say "kare-wo shinjiru you-ni natta", we're saying "I came to believe him."
- "Kare-wo shinjiru" (or "zero-ga kare-wo shinjiru") --"I believe him" -- is a logical clause,
- and we're saying that I moved into the state, I became the state of that logical clause:
- "I came to believe him."
- This is often used with a potential helper verb.
- For example, we might say, "Nihongo-no manga-ga yomeru you-ni natta" --
- "Japanese manga became readable (to me)".
- As you see, in both cases something is changing its state.
- I change my state from not believing him to believing him; the manga changes its state
- from being non-readable to being readable.
- In all cases we are talking about a change of state, a change of the existing state in
- someone or something from one condition to another.
- And if you're wondering why we most often in Japanese speak of the manga changing state
- from being non-readable to readable rather than speaking, as in English we usually
- do, of the person changing state from not being able to read the manga to being able to read the manga,
- please watch the video lesson on the potential helper verb where I explain how this works.
- Now, when we say "you-ni suru" we know that the "ni suru" construction is the other-move
- version of the "ni naru" construction.
- If we say "majo-ga Sakura-wo kaeru-ni shita", we're saying "the witch turned Sakura into a frog".
- So "you-ni suru" is to make something enter a state.
- It doesn't enter it by itself; somebody's making it enter the state.
- So if we say "yoku mieru you-ni suru" -- "yoku mieru" means to "look good", so "yoku mieru you-ni suru"
- is to make someone or something look good.
- Now, "you-ni suru" has an extended sense, and that is when we say something essentially
- equivalent to "please make sure that you do something".
- So, we can say "doa-ni kagi-wo kakeru you-ni shite kudasai"
- and that means "please make it so that you lock the door".
- And I think you can see the difference here between simply saying "doa-ni kagi-wo kakete kudasai",
- which is just "please lock the door".
- In one case you're kind of assuming that the person will simply lock it as a matter of course;
- in the second case you're making a very special point of it: "Please make it so that you lock the door
- (this is important, so please make it be that way)".
- "It" in this case is just the same as it would be in English -- the "situation", the "circumstance" --
- "Please turn the circumstance from one in which you don't lock the door into one
- in which you do lock the door."
- So this makes a very special point of this instruction or advice.
- Now, related to this is when you may say something about yourself, usually related to something
- you do regularly, such as saying "mainichi aruku you-ni suru".
- And that means literally, "I make it so that I walk every day".
- But when you put it this way, rather than just saying "mainichi aruku", which is simply
- saying "I walk every day", the implication is that you try to do so.
- You might not necessarily always succeed.
- And, you see, as with the other usage, there's some doubt as to whether you will do it.
- You don't say "Please make it so that you lock the door" unless there is in your mind
- a certain doubt as to whether this is going to happen and you're trying to make it so that it does.
- When you say it about yourself -- "mainichi aruku you-ni suru" -- there is also another
- factor in play in that when it's yourself you could also use "koto-ni suru", and that
- expresses a firm decision which we'll talk about next week in the second half of this lesson.
- So if you choose "you-ni suru" over "koto-ni suru" you're inherently leaving a little room for doubt.
- Now, "you-ni" can also be used with a clause behind it and a clause in front of it,
- in order to say "do one thing in order that another thing may happen".
- The textbooks treat this as if it were a different piece of grammar, a different grammar point,
- but in fact it isn't, it's the same as plain "you-ni suru", and the only reason it seems
- a bit different is because we put it a little differently in English.
- But we shouldn't be thinking about English; we should be thinking about Japanese.
- So let's take a look at how this works.
- Let's take a sentence that we've already had: "yoku mieru you-ni suru" --
- "make something (or someone) look better".
- Now, let's change that to "yoku mieru you-ni kuchibeni-wo tsukeru" -- "in order that
- she will look better (or I will look better, or someone will look better), apply lipstick".
- Now, as you see, in English the ways of putting those two ideas are different, and that's why the textbooks
- and the conventional explanations talk as if we had two separate, unrelated grammar points.
- But if you look at what's going on, you can see that they're actually the same thing.
- In one case we're saying "make someone or something look better" without specifying the means.
- We're just using the neutral, catch-all verb "suru", which is the fundamental other-move verb.
- When we say "yoku mieru you-ni kuchibeni-wo tsukeru", "kuchibeni-wo tsukeru" is simply replacing the "suru".
- Instead of unspecifically saying simply "make someone look better", it's saying
- "do a specific thing in order to make someone look better".
- Now, "suru" is also an action; it's just an unspecified action.
- It's just "do/act/make something happen".
- "Kuchibeni-wo tsukeru" specifies what that "suru" might be in a particular case.
- So you see, we have exactly the same construction here, not two separate "grammar points", as
- they like to call them.
- And one final note is that you will sometimes hear "you-ni" on the end of a sentence,
- usually a masu-ending sentence.
- This is used primarily for prayers and petitions.
- So you might say "nihon-ni ikemasu you-ni".
- And you might say that at a shrine or when you're wishing on a falling star or perhaps
- just when you're expressing a wish that a friend might be able to go to Japan.
- Why do we use this?
- Well, obviously it's a kind of shortening of "you-ni suru".
- If you're talking to a deity or a fairy, it might be short for "you-ni shite kudasai".
- So, next week we move on to "koto-ni naru" and "koto-ni suru".
- If you have any questions or comments, please put them in the Comments below and I will answer as usual.
- And I'd like to thank my Gold Kokeshi patrons, who make these videos possible, and all my patrons
- and supporters on Patreon and everywhere.
- I value you all so much.
- And I'd like to thank you for attending this lesson.
- Kore kara mo yoroshiku onegai shimasu.
- Class dismissed.
- Konnichiwa.
- Today we're going to discuss "koto-ni suru" and "koto-ni naru".
- Last week we looked at "you-ni suru" and "you-ni naru" and we briefly recapitulated
- the fact that when we say "(something)-ni naru" we mean that the thing we're speaking about
- turned into whatever is marked by -ni.
- So if we say "Sakura-wa kaeru-ni natta", we're saying Sakura turned into a frog.
- If we say "-ni suru", we're saying that someone deliberately turned what we're talking about
- into the ni-marked noun.
- So, if we say "Majo-ga Sakura-wo kaeru-ni shita", we're saying the witch turned Sakura into a frog.
- So, what about "koto-ni suru" and "koto-ni naru"?
- We know that "koto" means a "thing", not a concrete thing like a book or pencil but an
- abstract thing, a situation, or a circumstance.
- So, if we say "Kekkon suru koto-ni shita", we're saying
- literally: It became the thing of getting married.
- Obviously we have to have a zero-pronoun here,
- because something has to become something.
- So, what's "it"?
- Well, "it" is what it might be in English: "the situation / the circumstance".
- "The circumstance turned into one in which we're getting married/in which getting married is the thing."
- We have to use "koto" here because, as you know, we can't attach the logical particle -ni,
- or any other logical particle, to anything but a noun.
- So, we use "kekkon suru" as the modifier for "koto" in order to give us a noun of the situation
- or circumstance of getting married.
- So what does it mean?
- "We turned the situation into the thing of getting married" means "We decided to get married" /
- "We brought about a situation in which getting married was the thing".
- And so the textbooks will tell you that "koto-ni suru" means "decide (something)",
- and it's not quite as simple as that, as we'll see in a moment.
- However, if we say "Furansu-de ryuugaku suru koto-ni natta", we're saying "It became the
- thing of studying in France", which really means "It came about that I am going to study in France".
- The situation turned from one in which I'm not going to study in France
- to one in which I am going to study in France.
- Now because "koto-ni suru" is a deliberate act done by whoever is making the decision,
- "koto-ni naru" is taken to imply in many cases a deliberate decision.
- So we can translate this most of the time as "They're sending me to France to study" /
- "It's been decided that I'm going to France to study."
- The thing to notice here, though, is that there's no actual mention of a decision by anyone,
- and in this case it doesn't matter if we assume that that's what it means, because it probably does.
- Some people will say "Kekkon suru koto-ni natta", which kind of means "It's been decided
- that we're getting married" or, more literally, "It's come about that we're getting married".
- And the reason for saying this is that, even though in this day and age, the people who
- decide that they're getting married are almost always the people who are actually getting married,
- it sounds a little less forceful, a little less ego-centred,
- not to say "we've decided..." but just
- to say "It's been decided..." or "It's come about..."
- And I have to say that sounds a little bit more pleasant to me as well,
- but I'm just an android, so what do I know?
- However, we may also say "taihen-na koto-ni natta", and what that means is
- "It became -- the situation became -- a terrible thing".
- And this does not carry any implication that anybody decided it ought to be a terrible thing.
- It does not imply a decision, and there's no reason it would, because there's no mention
- of decision anywhere in "koto-ni suru" or "koto-ni naru".
- In many cases a decision is implied, but in cases like this -- and there are many times when you'll see
- "koto-ni naru" working in this way -- all it's telling us is that the situation came about,
- not that anybody decided that the situation should come about.
- So this is why it's important to learn structure in Japanese, because if we just get a handful
- of Japanese and a handful of English thrown at us -- "koto-ni naru" means "it is decided"
- -- well, sometimes it does and sometimes it doesn't.
- The important thing to know is what's actually going on in the sentence.
- Then we can make a sensible assessment ourselves of what's being said when we see it in
- an anime or a book or in conversation.
- If you have any questions or comments, please put them in the Comments below and I will answer as usual.
- I'd like to thank my Gold Kokeshi patrons, who make these videos possible, and all my
- patrons and supporters on Patreon and everywhere.
- And I'd like to thank you for attending this lesson.
- Kore kara mo yoroshiku onegai shimasu.
- Class dismissed.
- Konnichiwa.
- Today we're going to start talking about Japanese conditionals.
- Conditionals are when you say something like "If..." or "When..."
- And in Japanese there are a number of different conditionals,
- and this can cause some confusion to learners.
- Which one do we use, and when, and why?
- As usual, we tend to get a list of these things from the text-books with complicated instructions,
- and as usual it helps a great deal if we can understand the underlying logic.
- So, this lesson we're going to start with the conditional -to.
- Now, we've already met this -to.
- It is the "exclusive and" particle.
- I'm not talking about Boolean logic here.
- I'm talking about the fact that Japanese has two words for "and" which are used to connect two nouns.
- One is -ya, and -ya is the same as English "and".
- It means one thing "and" another "and" possibly other things too.
- If we say "hat and coat", we may well have on shoes and skirt and pants and other things too,
- but we just say "hat and coat".
- In Japanese, if we say "pen ya hon" – "pen and book" – we're saying, just like English "and",
- "a pen and a book and maybe some other things and maybe not".
- But if we say "pen to hon", that is exclusive.
- We're saying "pen and book and nothing else".
- Now, this is important to understand because this is exactly the same -to that we use as a conditional.
- The textbooks tend to introduce this -to as if it were something different from the "and" -to,
- but it's not – it's the same.
- There is another -to and that is the quotation particle which we've covered at some length
- in more than one lesson.
- That is separate from the "and" -to.
- But the conditional -to is not: it's the same -to.
- And when we understand that, it becomes much easier to see what's going on with this particular conditional.
- Now, one more thing we need to know is that this -to is a particle, but it's not a logical particle.
- And it's not a non-logical particle either.
- What do I mean by this?
- Well, a logical particle is a particle that marks the case of a noun.
- Now, you don't need to know what that means – it's not important to get that theoretical knowledge.
- What it means is, in plain English, that it tells us what the noun is doing in the sentence
- in relation to other nouns and in relation to the verb.
- The ga-particle tells us that the noun is being or doing something; the wo-particle tells us
- that it is having something done to it; the ni-particle tells us that it is a target.
- So what logical particles do is tell us who is doing what to whom and where and when.
- Non-logical particles -wa and -mo mark the topic, which is not a logical construction.
- They tell us what noun we're talking about but they don't tell us what part it plays in the sentence.
- Now the point about logical particles is that they must attach to nouns.
- They can't do anything other than attach to a noun.
- And this is obvious, because that's their function – to tell us what role a noun plays in a sentence.
- -To is not a logical particle and therefore, while it can attach to nouns,
- it can also attach to a logical clause and that's what allows it to be a conditional.
- All right. So now we know enough to go ahead.
- If I say, "fuyu-ni naru-to samuku naru" – "When it becomes winter (or, if it becomes winter) it gets cold."
- So why is this connected with the "exclusive and" function of -to?
- It is connected with it because what we are saying is that only one possibility exists,
- only one result can follow from what we're talking about.
- If winter comes, it will get cold – there's no other possibility.
- If rain falls, the ground will get wet – there's no other possibility.
- It can also be used in a hyperbolic fashion.
- We've talked about hyperboles before, haven't we?
- This is where you say something that exceeds the truth.
- And human language does this all the time.
- So, someone might say "sore-wo taberu-to byouki-ni naru" – "If you eat that, you will get sick."
- Now, this is not like winter coming and it getting cold or the rain falling and the ground getting wet.
- It's possible that you might eat it and not get sick, but this is a hyperbole.
- What you are trying to say to someone is "If you eat that, you will get sick".
- "If you keep playing those games, you'll fail the exam."
- Now again, it's possible that the person might keep playing the games and still get through the exam,
- but the hyperbole is "Do A and B will happen".
- "Keep playing those games and you'll fail the exam."
- "Eat that and you'll get sick."
- We are putting something forward as an inevitable result, an exclusive result,
- a result to which no other alternative exists.
- Now, we can also use this -to to mean that something is necessary.
- We can say "ikanai-to dame" – "If I don't go, it will be bad."
- "Benkyou shinai-to ikenai" – literally, "If I don't study, it can't go"
- but what that means is "If I don't study, it won't be good"
- ("...it won't do", as we might say in English).
- And what it actually means is "I must study / I've got to study".
- And very often you'll hear this just on its own.
- For example, "nigenai-to!" And that just means, literally "We don't run and..."
- That's to say, "If we don't run..."
- And the implication here is that if we don't run, something bad will happen.
- So if in an anime somebody says, "nigenai-to!" they're really just saying "Run! / We must run."
- And in this sense, -to, because it is so absolute, because it is so exclusive,
- is stronger and a little more colloquial than similar uses like ba/reba.
- And we'll talk about the ba/reba construction next time.
- If you have any questions or comments, please put them in the Comments below
- and I will answer as usual.
- And I'd like to thank my Gold Kokeshi patrons, who make these videos possible,
- and all my patrons and supporters on Patreon and everywhere.
- And I'd like to thank you for attending this lesson.
- Kore kara mo yoroshiku onegai shimasu.
- Class dismissed.
- Konnichiwa. Today we're going to talk about the conditional -ba/-reba.
- Last week we looked at the -to conditional and we saw that its particular characteristic
- was its exclusiveness, its implication that only one outcome is possible.
- In many cases we can use any or most of the conditionals without changing the meaning
- to any great extent, but each conditional has its own particular qualities.
- So today we're going to look at the special quality of
- -ba/-reba and some of the things it does and why it does them.
- First of all, what is -ba/-reba?
- -Ba/-reba is a helper which we put on to the e-stem of a verb.
- The e-stem is one of the lesser used stems but -ba /-reba is one of the things that uses it.
- So, for godan verbs we put it on to the e-stem and for ichidan verbs, as always, we simply
- put it on to .... we simply take off the -ru and add the ichidan form, -reba.
- For the two irregular verbs, in this case they work exactly like regular ichidan verbs.
- So "kuru" becomes "ku-reba" and "suru" becomes "su-reba".
- Actually, "kuru" and "suru", I would say, are in fact ichidan verbs, but they're strong ichidan verbs.
- A strong verb is a verb that can change its vowel sound.
- In English we have "come" and "came", "eat and "ate".
- And "kuru" and "suru" in some cases change their vowel sound.
- "Kuru" in the negative becomes "konai", "suru" becomes "shinai".
- But in this case they don't change their vowel sound at all, so that's very simple --
- they just work like the ichidan verbs that they fundamentally are.
- For adjectives, we take off the -i and use the helper -kereba.
- You might notice that when we do anything with an adjective other than simply
- take off the -i and add whatever we're going to add, the specific adjectival modifications
- all come from the ka-ki-ku-ke-ko row.
- So, the negative of an adjective is -kunai ("omoshiroi" --> "omoshiro-kunai");
- the past is -katta ("omoshiroi" --> "omoshiro-katta");
- and the -ba conditional is -kereba ("omoshiroi" --> "omoshiro-kereba").
- So in a way we could say that if adjectives had an e-stem, it would be -ke.
- And that's what we use in that case.
- So what's the special characteristic of -ba/-reba?
- -To, as we know, its special characteristic is its exclusiveness.
- The special characteristic of -ba/-reba is that it is used for hypotheticals. So it must always mean "if".
- It can't ever mean "when", because we never know for sure if the condition will take place
- and consequently if we use it about something that happened in the past it has to be something
- that didn't happen because if it did happen we wouldn't be dealing with a hypothesis,
- we'd be dealing with a fact.
- Now this hypothetical nature of -ba/-reba allows it to be used in many common
- and very important Japanese expressions.
- For example, "dou su-reba ii".
- What this literally means is "how, if I act, will be good".
- And I'll just note here that while "suru" is generally translated as "do", in many cases
- the best way to render it into English is as "act".
- So, for example, if we say "shizuka-ni suru", we're not saying "do quietly", we're saying "act quietly".
- So, "do su-reba ii" -- "how, if I act, will be good".
- And in English what we'd normally say is "What should I do?"
- But in Japanese we don't say that.
- As we'll see, this is partly because the concept of "should" isn't quite the same in Japanese,
- and -ba/-reba is often used to solve the problem.
- We'll come back to that in a moment.
- Another common use of -ba/-reba is in "su-reba yokatta".
- For example, "kasa-wo motteku-reba yokatta".
- In English we would say "I should have brought an umbrella".
- What we're actually saying here is "If I had brought an umbrella, it would have been good".
- "Mottekuru", as I've explained elsewhere, we join the word "carry" and the word "come"
- to mean "bring" ("carry-to-here") and we notice that "yokatta" throws it into the past tense.
- As you know, in Japanese, we mark the past tense at the end of a logical clause.
- So even though it may be true that if it's raining right now, if I had brought an umbrella
- it would have been good and it still would be good,
- we throw the whole thing into the past tense with that final "yokatta".
- "Kasa-wo motteku-reba yokatta" --
- "I should have brought an umbrella / I wish I had brought an umbrella."
- Now notice that in both these cases, "do su-reba ii" / "kasa-wo motteku-reba yokatta",
- we are using this "if it were done, it would be good" to mean "should".
- And this happens again in an even commoner Japanese construction.
- "Benkyou shina-kereba ikemasen" -- "If I don't study, it won't go / it won't do."
- Now what we are actually saying here is "I must study".
- There actually isn't a word for "must" in Japanese, so we always construct it this way.
- We say "If I don't... (whatever it is)"
- and then we can say "it won't be good / it will be bad / it'll be a disaster..."
- Whatever we say, some negative construction then follows this, and what we're saying is
- "I must go / I've got to go / I've got to do this / I've got to do that", and this is because
- we don't have that construction "got to" and we don't have "must" in Japanese.
- It always has this rather lengthy "If I don't do, it won't be good / if I don't do, it won't do /
- If I don't do, it's bad" -- "na-kereba dame".
- And because it is indeed a very long-winded way of saying something common like "must" or "got to",
- it often gets cut down in casual speech to just "shina-kereba" or even "shina-kya",
- which is short for "shina-kereba",
- without adding the negative ending, because that's just implied.
- However, even in very casual speech it's often said in full,
- and I think this is to emphasize the nature of the "must".
- "Naze ikana-kereba ikenai?" -- "Why have I got to come?"
- In cases like that, where we're putting stress on it as opposed to cases where
- we're just saying casually "ikana-kya" -- "I've got to go".
- So this is the special characteristic of -ba/-reba, that it's dealing with hypotheticals.
- If you have any questions or comments, please put them in the Comments below and I will answer as usual.
- I'd like to thank my Gold Kokeshi patrons, who make these videos possible,
- and all my patrons and supporters on Patreon and everywhere.
- And I'd like to thank you for attending this lesson.
- Kore kara mo yoroshiku onegai shimasu.
- Class dismissed.
- Konnichiwa.
- Today we are going to complete our mini-series on conditionals with the conditionals -tara and -nara.
- The -tara conditional is particularly easy to form because all we do is
- form a verb or an adjective into its -ta/-da past form, and we know how to do that.
- Once we've done that, all we do is add -ra and we have the conditional ready-made.
- It's no coincidence that -tara and -dara are formed on the past,
- because this is the only conditional that can be used about past events.
- Now, of course, when we are using it about past events it's not really a conditional,
- because we are no longer saying "if...", we are saying "when..."
- We know that the condition was fulfilled because it's already happened.
- But what it does is shows that the event that happened in the past was unexpected or surprising,
- and this is because rather than using one of the more regular means of showing that one event followed another,
- such as the -te form or -kara, we are using an if-type conditional.
- So we are stressing the fact that what did happen might well not have happened and indeed
- it might have been more in line with expectation if it hadn't happened.
- So, if we say "ie-ni kaettara Sakura-ga ita," we're saying "When I returned to the house, Sakura was there,"
- and obviously we're very surprised to find that Sakura is there.
- She didn't even have a key; she must have gotten in through the window.
- Sakura does that sort of thing sometimes, you know.
- Now, of course, we can also use it as a true conditional about future events,
- and when we do that, it tends to throw stress on what will happen if the condition is fulfilled,
- as opposed to -reba, which throws more stress on the question of whether or not the condition
- will be fulfilled or even the fact that it wasn't fulfilled.
- And this is perhaps natural, because just as in its past form -tara can mean more-or-less
- "when" something takes place as much as "if" it takes place,
- it certainly can be used for things that we don't know whether they will be fulfilled or not.
- Most of the conditionals are interchangeable in many cases, but if we're talking about
- a condition which we're fully expecting to be fulfilled, we're really saying more "when" than "if",
- we're most likely to use -tara.
- Another note on the -tara and -ba/-reba is that we sometimes use the forms
- -ttara and -tteba with a small tsu before them to indicate exasperation.
- So we might say "Sakara-ttara" or "Sakura-tteba".
- And what this literally means is the construction of "Sakura-to ittara" or "Sakura-to ieba",
- in other words "When you speak of Sakura..."
- And this is a bit like saying, "Oh, you" or "When you speak of Sakura, it's always something like this, isn't it?"
- It's not flattering, it is critical, but it's not very strongly so, especially in the case of -ttara.
- It can be quite humorous or joking or a kind of friendly exasperation.
- In my experience, -tteba is more likely to express real exasperation,
- and it can be put on to the end of other things than just a person's name.
- For example, we might say "mou itta-tteba", which is "I've already said that, haven't I?"
- Now, -nara is really the easiest of all conditionals to form, because all we ever do is put -nara
- after what we say and that turns it into a conditional.
- We can put it after nouns and we can put it after complete logical clauses.
- It's very comfortable after nouns and we don't need to use a copula, probably because
- the -na of -nara has its roots in the copula itself.
- There are ways of grafting the other conditionals onto nouns, but I haven't mentioned those,
- because I think it would just be unnecessary complication at this stage.
- Generally speaking, all other things being equal, we're most likely to use -nara with nouns.
- Now, a characteristic of -nara is that more than the others it can be used of
- present and future conditions that really aren't in doubt at all.
- So, for example, if Sakura is worried that something may not be possible to her, we might say
- "Sakura-nara, dekiru" and that means "If it's Sakura, it will be possible".
- Now, of course, we know it's Sakura, we're talking to Sakura, so what we're really saying is
- "Since it's Sakura, it will be possible" and we're using it to reassure Sakura that we have confidence in her.
- You might ask the way to the station; you might say, "Eki-wa doku desu ka?" and someone
- might reply, "Eki-nara, asoku desu" and that's saying "If it's the station you're asking for, it's over there."
- Now, of course, there isn't any real doubt that it is the station you're asking for,
- so it's more like "Since it's the station you're asking for, it's over there."
- In both these cases there's no doubt.
- In the case of Sakura, we're expressing confidence in her as a person -- if it was someone else,
- it might not be possible, but if it's Sakura, since it's Sakura, it will be possible.
- And with the station, we're really just confirming that it's the station we're talking about.
- And, as I say, the conditionals are very often interchangeable, but knowing the special characteristics
- of each one helps us to understand exactly what's going on and which one we might choose ourselves.
- If you have any questions or comments, please put them in the Comments below and I will answer as usual.
- I'd like to thank my Gold Kokeshi patrons, who make these videos possible,
- and all my patrons and supporters on Patreon and everywhere.
- And I'd like to thank you for attending this lesson.
- Kore kara mo yoroshiku onegai shimasu.
- Class dismissed.
- Konnichiwa.
- Today we're going to talk about terms of limitation:
- "dake", "shika", "bakari" (we're already covered
- "bakari" in a video of its own, but we're going to look at how it fits in here) and "nomi".
- "Nomi" is very easy and you won't need to use it anyway,
- but it is important to understand it when you see it.
- A lot of people find these terms confusing, but that's only because they're taught in a confusing way.
- Once you see how they really work, they're not difficult at all.
- So, let's start with the most basic word, "dake".
- "Dake" means "limit".
- We're sometimes told that it means "only", and in its most basic form of expression "only"
- is what we would say in English.
- However, it's important in some of its other uses to realize that what it actually means is "limit".
- So, if I say "sen'en dake motte iru", what I'm saying is "I have a thousand yen limit
- / A thousand yen is the limit of what I have".
- "Dake" is a noun, and when we put "sen'en" behind it, we're using "sen'en" as the modifier
- to the noun "dake".
- So we're saying I have a limit of a thousand yen, a thousand yen is all I have.
- So that's simple enough.
- We'll come back to "dake" in a moment.
- Now let's look at "shika".
- Now, "shika" does confuse people and that's because they're given the impression that
- it means the same thing, more or less, as "dake".
- And what it in fact means is the opposite of "dake".
- "Shika" means "more than".
- And if we understand that, we'll never get confused about "shika" because it's very simple.
- The point is that it's only ever used in negative sentences.
- So, we always have a "nai" or an "arimasen" when we use "shika",
- so it ends up saying "not more than".
- And this is what makes it very similar to "dake".
- But if we don't realize that it actually means "more than", we get very confused about how
- it fits into a sentence structurally.
- So, if we say "Sen'en dake motte iru", we're saying a thousand yen is the limit of what I have.
- If we say "Sen'en shika motte inai", we're saying I don't have any more than a thousand yen.
- And as you can see this is a negative sentence and the stress is on the negative.
- It's very similar to what we might say in English: we might say "I only have a thousand yen"
- or we might say "I don't have any more than a thousand yen".
- And you can see the difference between those two, and the difference is exactly the same in Japanese.
- "Dake" doesn't imply that a thousand yen is a lot or a little; it doesn't imply anything
- about it, it's just saying that that's what I have and that's all I have.
- "I don't have any more than a thousand yen" is putting emphasis on the fact that this
- might be too little, or that if you were wanting any more you're not going to get it, or whatever.
- It has this negative emphasis because we're putting all the emphasis on what I don't have,
- not what I do have.
- And that, in this context, is the difference between "dake" and "shika... nai".
- And "shika... nai" can also be used in circumstances such as "nigeru shika nai".
- "Nigeru" is to "run away" or "escape"; if we say "nigeru shika nai" we're saying
- "There's nothing for it but to run / There's no other course of action but to run."
- So just as "sen'en shika nai" means I have nothing more than a thousand yen,
- "nigeru shika nai" means there's nothing we can do other than -- or more than -- run.
- So now let's go back to some of the other uses of "dake".
- One of the commonest is "dekiru dake", which means "as much as possible" or "if at all possible".
- Now, you see, at this point, if we're thinking of "dake" as meaning "only" we can start to get confused.
- Is this a completely different kind of "dake"?
- No, it's exactly the same.
- "Dekiru dake" means "to the limit of possibility".
- "Dekiru dake benkyou shimasu" -- "I will study if I can" or "I will study as much as I can"
- / "to the limit of the possibility I will study."
- Another use which you'll certainly see quite often is "dake atte".
- Now this "atte" is "aru" -- to "be".
- And we're often told that it means something like "not for nothing".
- So "ryuugaku shita dake atte eigo wa umai".
- And this literally means "Because of the limit of the fact that she studied abroad..."
- (and the "because" here is that te-form, which often implies the cause of the following effect)
- "... her English is excellent."
- Now the translation we're given is "Not for nothing did she study abroad, her English is excellent."
- But what is actually being said here is "Precisely because and only because she studied abroad,
- her English is excellent."
- Now, you might think I'm splitting hairs here and being a bit too geeky about the exact meaning.
- But let's take another example.
- "Yasui dake atte sugu ni kowarechatta."
- Now, this means "Because of the limit of its being cheap, it quickly broke."
- Now, it wouldn't make any sense here to say, would it, "Not for nothing was it cheap, it broke quickly."
- What we're actually saying is "Precisely because it was cheap, it broke quickly."
- That "dake" is using the limiting function to limit something down to something precise.
- If we want to bring in the "only" aspect of it, the way it works is that what we're saying is
- "Only by studying abroad would you get that good at English"
- "Only something really cheap would break that quickly."
- So that's how the limitation, the "only", function of "dake" is actually working here.
- We're using it to give precision to the statement: "Precisely and only because of this the result
- followed"; "Dake atte" -- "It exists because of and limited to this fact."
- Now let's bring in "bakari".
- "Bakari", as we know, also expresses the same kind of limits.
- It means "just such-and-such a thing".
- So let's compare it with the other two.
- If we say "ano omise wa pan dake uru", we're saying "That shop only sells bread".
- If we say "Ano omise wa pan shika uranai", we're saying "That shop doesn't sell anything but bread".
- If we say "Ano omise wa pan bakari uru", we're again saying "That shop only sells bread"
- but as we know from the "bakari" lesson, what we're likely to mean by that is
- "That shop sells an awful lot of bread".
- It may not even be true that it only sells bread, because "bakari" can be used hyperbolically.
- We can say "Toukyou wa gaijin bakari da" -- "In Tokyo there's nothing but foreigners" which
- doesn't mean, any more than it would in English, that there really aren't any Japanese people in Tokyo.
- It means there are an awful lot of foreigners in Tokyo.
- So, we can put these three on a sliding scale.
- "Pan shika uranai" is implying that only selling bread is very little, it's insufficient.
- Maybe we want something other than bread but we can't get it.
- "Pan dake uru" doesn't have any implication.
- It's neutral.
- It could mean that the shop specializes in bread and therefore it's very good.
- It could mean, indeed, we can't get anything if we're wanting something other than bread.
- It doesn't have any particular implication.
- It's just neutrally saying that the shop only sells bread.
- "Pan bakari uru" implies that there's an awful lot of bread there.
- The fact that it's limited to bread is essentially making the point that bread is there in abundance
- to the extent that we might hyperbolically say that nothing else but bread is there even
- though with "bakari" in fact it could be.
- And before we end, I'm just going to cover "nomi".
- "Nomi" is very easy because all it means is "dake" in its simplest sense.
- So we say "pan dake uru / pan nomi uru".
- They both mean the same thing.
- They mean "only sells bread" without any special implication.
- "Nomi" is used in formal contexts, it's mostly used in writing, and unless you're trying
- to use very formal Japanese you won't really need to use it.
- The reason it's important to know is that, for example, if you were going to go into
- a place and the sign was telling you that only members are admitted it could save a
- lot of embarrassment if you knew that that "nomi" means the same thing as "dake".
- And that kind of sign is precisely where they would use "nomi", because it tends to get
- used in these formal, official kinds of context.
- If you have any questions or comments, please put them in the Comments below and I will
- and I will answer as usual.
- I'd like to thank my Gold Kokeshi patrons, who make these videos possible,
- and all my patrons and supporters on Patreon and everywhere.
- And I'd like to thank you for attending this lesson.
- Kore kara mo yoroshiku onegai shimasu.
- Class dismissed.
- Konnichiwa.
- Today we are going to discuss the most fundamental thing in Japanese.
- And, if we understand this, we can understand any Japanese sentence.
- If we don't, we can't.
- It's really as fundamental as that.
- And I introduced this in our very first lesson, because if we don't have this, we're going nowhere.
- What we are going to do today is start talking about how we can apply this to any Japanese
- sentence that we find in the wild.
- Now, the fundamental core of Japanese, as you know, is the core Japanese sentence.
- It's what I call the A-car and the B-engine.
- Both of those elements have to be there in every sentence.
- We can always see the B-engine.
- We can't always see the A-car, but it's always there.
- In English these are called the subject and the predicate and in Japanese they are called the shugo and jutsugo,
- but we are going to continue calling them the A-car and the B-engine
- because this way we can visualize exactly what's going on in a sentence by using trains.
- Now this lesson begins with a question asked by my Gold Kokeshi patron Pantelis Chrysafis-sama
- (and I hope I'm pronouncing your name right).
- It was a very simple question, but a very good one, a very fundamental one.
- It was simply, "How do we know where a logical clause ends?"
- And that's really the same as the question "How do we identify a logical clause?"
- We need to know where it ends and we need to know where it begins.
- The factors complicating this are that there can be more than one logical clause in a compound sentence
- (but as I'm going to demonstrate, that isn't really as difficult as it seems)
- and also the fact that we can't always see the A-car.
- The other complicating factor is the fact that we will see the elements of logical clauses
- and even complete logical clauses that are not part of the sentence core.
- And if they're not part of the sentence core, what they are doing is modifying or
- telling us more about either the A-car or the B-engine.
- That's the only thing they can ever be doing, because the sentence is its core
- and everything else in the sentence is related to and telling us more about that core.
- Now, sentences where there is more than one logical clause have to be connected
- by some kind of conjunction.
- And this is very important, because this gives us the key to seeing whether or not there
- is more than one core and if there is, where they are and how they're working.
- In our recent series on conditionals, we were in fact dealing with conjunctions.
- There are various kinds of conjunction: and, but, when, if, etc.
- And the two other kinds of conjunctions that we need to look out for are the te-form, which
- can join two clauses together into a compound sentence, as we looked at in our first lesson
- on compound sentences, and the i-stem of a verb.
- You've seen how the i-stem is the main conjunctive stem out of the four stems of verbs.
- It can connect nouns to verbs; it can connect other verbs to verbs; it can connect various
- helpers to verbs; and it can also connect one logical clause to another.
- This is slightly more literary, slightly more sophisticated, perhaps, than the te-form,
- but it's the one other thing you need to look out for when you're investigating whether
- there is more than one logical clause in a sentence.
- We'll talk about this more in a later lesson.
- Now, let's talk about the complications that can arise and how we can see through them,
- how we can use our detective powers to see what's really going on.
- I'm going to take a simple conditional sentence that we used before.
- "Kasa wo motte kureba yokatta" which means "I should have taken an umbrella /
- I wish I'd taken an umbrella".
- What it literally means is "If I had taken an umbrella, it would have been good."
- Now, we can see the first logical clause easily, can't we?
- That is "kasa wo motte kureba", which is simply "kasa wo motte kuru" -- "bring an umbrella"
- -- turned into its conditional form -- "if I bring an umbrella" -- and that's going to
- be thrown into the past tense by the final engine in the sentence, which is the way Japanese works.
- So, we have clause one, which is "kasa wo motte kureba".
- We know that it's a complete clause and we know it's going to be followed by a second clause
- because we have a conjunction there in the form of a conditional.
- But what follows it is simply "yokatta" which is the past tense of "ii" and it means "good".
- Is this a core sentence?
- Yes, it is.
- The first sentence is "kasa wo motte kureba" ; the second sentence is "(zero-ga) yokatta".
- We know this because "yokatta" is an engine.
- It's an adjective, it's a describing word and it has to be describing something.
- Wherever you've got an adjective, the adjective must be describing something.
- Wherever you've got a B-engine, there must be an A-car to correspond to it.
- So what is the A-car here?
- What is "yokatta" describing?
- What is it telling us "would have been good"?
- This is a very important point.
- If we translate it into very literal English, what we're saying is "If I had brought an umbrella,
- it would have been good."
- And this is exactly what the Japanese means.
- "It" would have been good. The A-car is "it".
- So what is "it"?
- This is the important point: "It", or the zero-car, does not have to be clearly definable,
- either in English or in Japanese.
- What "it" means here is "the circumstance / things in general (would have been good)".
- And we do this in Japanese all the time.
- And we do it in English all the time.
- So, for example, if we say in English "It's sunny, isn't it!"
- In Japanese we might say "Hare da, ne!"
- They mean the same thing.
- In English we have to say "It is sunny" -- we could say "Sunny, isn't it?" but that's only
- because we're leaving out the "it".
- And we've still got it at the end, because we don't ever say "Sunny, isn't!"
- We say "Sunny, isn't it!" which must be short for "It is sunny, isn't it!"
- In Japanese we say "Hare..." (which means "sunny" or "clear" in the sense of clear skies):
- "Hare da, ne!"
- Now, "da" is the copula.
- It's got to be connecting that "hare" to something else, which is our zero-particle.
- What is it connecting it to?
- Well, in this case we don't know.
- It could be the day -- "The day is sunny".
- It could be the weather -- "The weather is sunny".
- It could be the sky -- "The sky is clear" -- because "hare" can mean "clear" as well in that sky sense.
- It doesn't matter.
- It doesn't matter in Japanese and it doesn't matter in English what we mean by "it" when
- we say "If I'd brought an umbrella, it would have been good" or "It is sunny".
- But we can't do without it.
- We can't do without it in Japanese and we can't do without it in English.
- Because in both Japanese and English we have to have an A-car and a B-engine.
- A subject and a predicate. A shugo and a jutsugo.
- In English we always have to be able to see both of them.
- In Japanese we don't need to see the first one.
- We do need to see the second one.
- But the first one is always there, and if we don't understand that we're going to have
- great difficulty picking out the core sentence, especially as things get more complex.
- So, to get directly to the question, how do we find the end of a logical clause?
- Now, the main logical clause, the head clause of the sentence, is always the last one,
- and we can find the end very easily because the end of the logical clause is the end of the sentence.
- In Japanese, a sentence has to end with an engine, that is to say, an adjective, a copula
- ("da" or "desu") or a verb.
- So the last engine in the sentence will be the end of the head clause of the sentence,
- the main final clause of the sentence, always.
- It will be the last thing in the sentence apart, perhaps, from one or two sentence-ender
- particles like "yo" or "ne" or "yo ne".
- We call them sentence-ender particles, but in a way it might be more accurate to call them
- particles that come after the end of the sentence.
- The final engine is the end of the logical sentence and the ender particles are just
- a little add-on that we put on right after the end of the sentence.
- So it's very easy to find the end of the last logical clause in a sentence or the end of
- the entire logical clause if there is only one logical clause in the sentence.
- The more difficult question -- but it's not really all that difficult, but the question
- that can cause problems is the question of how do we find or how do we eliminate the
- possibility of a compound sentence?
- How do we know there are no other logical clauses in the sentence or, if there are,
- how do we find them?
- And the answer to that is again very simple and straightforward.
- A logical clause will always end with an engine: a verb, a noun followed by a copula ("da"
- -- it won't be followed by "na", because if the copula "da" has become "na" then
- it must be a modifier, it can't be a logical clause in itself) -- a noun with the copula "da",
- or an adjective.
- And if it is a clause before the final clause in a compound sentence, it's going to end
- with a connector.
- It has to, because it has to connect to the next logical clause.
- So, now what we're going to do is look at the sort of complex sentence that can confuse
- people and we're going to look at how we tackle that sentence.
- So the sentence is "Watashi-ga Sakura-ni hanashita nihongo-ga dekiru ryuugakusei-wa
- gorin kin medaru-wo kakutoku shita josei-to kekkon shita."
- Now, as you can see, that looks pretty complicated.
- How do we go about it, how do we go about analyzing it?
- Jay Rubin-sensei, for whom I have great respect, suggests that if we're really stuck we should
- work backwards through a Japanese sentence.
- And there's some sense in that, because Japanese sentences do in a certain way and up to a
- certain point run in reverse order from an English sentence.
- However, we can only do that with written sentences.
- We can't do it with spoken sentences because people won't speak backwards for us most of the time.
- However, one thing I do think is useful if you're feeling particularly stuck with a sentence
- is to make sure you've got the head verb or the head copula or the head adjective,
- whatever is the head of the sentence, in your mind.
- So if we just take a peek at that first so we know where we're going to.
- And the head of this sentence is very straightforward, isn't it?
- It's "kekkon shita".
- The head verb is simply "shita" -- "did" -- but that's making a suru-verb with "kekkon"; so, "kekkon shita".
- What the sentence is telling us is that somebody got married.
- All right.
- But now let's do what I think we should do so long as we can, and most of the time we really can --
- Start from the beginning. All right.
- So, the first part of the sentence, the first clause: "Watashi-ga Sakura-ni hanashita"
- Now, that could be a complete logical sentence in itself, couldn't it?
- "I spoke to Sakura."
- Or it could be "I told Sakura" in which case it couldn't be complete in itself, could it?
- Because I would have to tell her something.
- Now, which is it in this case?
- Well, we know that's it's not a complete logical clause, "I spoke to Sakura." Why not?
- Because it's not ending in any kind of conjunction, is it?
- It's followed directly by a noun, "nihongo".
- There's no conjunctive word, there's no te-form and it's not the i-stem of "hanasu".
- So we know that this is in fact a modifier for something else.
- So, what have we got next?
- "nihongo-ga dekiru" -- now, that means "Japanese is possible".
- "nihongo-ga dekiru" could be a complete sentence in itself, couldn't it?
- "To me, Japanese is possible."
- The "to me" would be implicit, but that's fine, we do that all the time.
- But we know it isn't because it doesn't end in any kind of conjunction.
- So this also can't be a complete logical clause within a compound sentence.
- It must be a modifier for something.
- And what we expect it to be a modifier for would be a person: a person to whom Japanese is possible.
- And that's exactly what we get next: "ryuugakusei".
- "Ryuugakusei" is an exchange student, usually from a foreign country.
- So, "nihongo-ga dekiru" modifies " ryuugakusei" -- "an exchange student to whom Japanese is possible /
- a Japanese-speaking exchange student."
- And "watashi-ga Sakura-ni hanashita" is modifying all that.
- "The Japanese-speaking exchange student who I told Sakura about"
- And then that's followed by -wa.
- Now, "ryuugakusei-wa" indicates it's very likely, isn't it, that this is going to be
- the topic of the sentence and that the topic of the sentence is going to be the doer,
- the A-car of the sentence.
- But let's continue the sentence and see if that seems to be the case.
- We now have "gorin kin medaru" and that means an Olympic gold medal.
- "Gorin" means "five circles".
- "Gorin kin" -- which is gold -- "medaru" -- an Olympic gold medal -- "-wo kakutoku shita".
- Now that is not, that can't be a logical sentence because it's not a logical sentence, is it?
- It's not a logical sentence without a doer, and there's no doer implied here.
- But we have the doer right afterwards, don't we?
- So we know that we have here a modifier for another noun, not a logical sentence in itself:
- "gorin kin medaru-wo kakutoku shita josei".
- So now we have another modified noun: "A woman who won an Olympic gold medal".
- And now we've come to the head-verb of the sentence: "-to kekkon shita".
- So we were right.
- We have the A-car, which is the exchange student who can speak Japanese that I told Sakura
- about married a woman who won an Olympic gold medal.
- And as you see, we've got various actions going on in this sentence; we've got various
- things that could, under different circumstances, form logical clauses of their own, but
- none of them actually can.
- We now know that this is not a compound sentence.
- This is one rather complex sentence with a single A-car and a single B-engine.
- Where a logical clause ends is either at the end of the sentence or before a conjunction.
- And if you can do that, you can analyze just about any Japanese sentence, however complicated
- it looks, and see what's going on in the sentence.
- If you have any questions or comments, please put them in the Comments below
- and I will answer as usual.
- I'd like to thank my Gold Kokeshi patrons, who make these videos possible, and
- all my patrons and supporters on Patreon and everywhere.
- And I'd like to thank you for attending this lesson.
- Kore kara mo yoroshiku onegai shimasu.
- Class dismissed.
- Konnichiwa.
- Today we're going to talk about "yori" and "hou".
- Now, "yori" and "hou" are often introduced together in sentences like:
- "Meari yori Sakura-no hou-ga kirei da."
- And that is a slightly verbose way of saying "Sakura is prettier than Mary".
- I think this is an unfortunate way of introducing the two terms because it can easily give rise to confusion.
- It can be difficult to understand what term is doing what and how they relate to the rest of the sentence.
- It's much easier if we look at these two separate and independent terms,
- both important in its own right, separately, and then we can put them together.
- So let's start by looking at "yori".
- Yori is a particle.
- It's not one of our logical particles, so it does not have to be attached to a noun.
- It can go after just about anything: a complete logical sentence, a noun, an adjective, a verb --
- whatever we want.
- Its basic physical meaning is "from".
- When we send a letter, we may say "Sakura yori" -- "from Sakura".
- And abstract words all have their base in physical metaphors, even if we sometimes forget
- the physical metaphor, and with words like this, it's useful to begin by understanding
- the original literal meaning and then seeing how the metaphor works.
- So "yori" means "from", and we already have another word meaning "from", don't we?
- And that's "kara".
- Now, there is a difference between the two, which is particularly pronounced as we start
- to apply them metaphorically.
- "Kara" marks the "A" in "A from B" in such a way that it is treating "A" as the starting point or point of origin.
- So, if I say "Nihon kara kimashita", I'm saying "I came (or come) from Japan / Japan is my point of origin."
- And this in a way is midway between the literal, physical meaning and the metaphorical meaning,
- because it can mean literally I just came on a plane from Japan or it can imply that
- I'm Japanese or that I was raised in Japan or something like that.
- When we move to its purely metaphorical meaning, it usually means "because".
- In other words, "A" is the point of origin of "B".
- "Samui kara ko-to wo kiru" -- "Because it's cold, I wear a coat" /
- "From the fact that it's cold, I'm wearing a coat."
- Now, "yori" means "from" in a very different sense.
- The directional metaphor is concentrating not on the origin of A from B, but in the
- distance or difference of A from B. So, if we say "Sakura-wa Meari yori kirei da"
- we're saying that "from Mary" Sakura is pretty.
- What we mean by this is that distinguished from Mary, Sakura is pretty.
- Now, it does have something in common with "kara" because we're still using Mary as the base point,
- the point of comparison.
- And because of this, because it has a comparative meaning, we're not saying Sakura is pretty
- but Mary isn't.
- We're saying that, taking Mary as the point of comparison, Sakura is pretty --
- therefore, more pretty, prettier.
- In comparison to Mary, going "from" Mary, Sakura is pretty.
- And you notice here that we said just what that first sentence, "Meari yori Sakura-no hou-ga kirei da,"
- was saying and we didn't need "hou".
- It works perfectly well to say exactly the same thing without that "hou".
- And we use "yori" in other contexts.
- For example, we may say "Kotoshi-no fuyu-wa itsumo yori samui," which literally means
- "Comparing from always, this year's winter is cold" or "This year's winter is colder than always."
- And what that actually means is "This year's winter is colder than usual, colder than most other years."
- So that "always" is a kind of hyperbole, in a way.
- Similarly, we can say "Sakura-wa hito yori kashikoi" -- "Sakura is clever compared to people."
- And what that means, again, is "Sakura is clever compared to most people / Sakura is
- clever compared to people in general" -- in other words, is cleverer "than" the average person.
- All right, so now let's look at "hou".
- "Hou" is quite different.
- It's not a particle, it's a noun.
- That's why we have "no hou".
- And its literal meaning is a "direction" or a "side".
- And when we say "side", we mean "side" in the sense of "direction", not in the sense of "edge".
- So, for example, if we talk about two sides of a field with "hou", we're not meaning the
- two edges of the field, we're meaning that we divide it approximately in half
- and we talk about "the left side" and "the right side" of the field.
- Now, as we see from this analogy, one side always implies the other side.
- And that's the important thing about "hou" in its metaphorical uses.
- In its literal use, when I'm cycling in Japan, I might say to a stranger,
- pointing in the direction I'm going in, "Sore-wa Honmachi-no hou kou desu ka?"
- And that's saying "Is that the direction of Honmachi?"
- I'm not asking for street directions, which I can't understand in English, or Japanese,
- or any other language.
- I'm asking for the literal direction: "Is Honmachi that way, or am I going in the opposite direction?" --
- which I often am, because I am "hou kou onchi", which means I have no sense of direction.
- So when we apply it metaphorically, we mean one thing or circumstance or whatever as opposed to another.
- We can put it after a noun with -no, as we do with Sakura: "Sakura-no hou", or we can
- put it after a verb or an adjective, in which case that verb or adjective is describing
- the "hou", telling us what kind of a "hou" it is, which "side" it is.
- So, if you say to me "Meari ga kirei da to omou?"
- -- "Do you think Mary is pretty?" -- and I reply "Sakura no hou-ga kirei da", I'm saying
- "The side of Sakura is pretty" -- in other words, I think Sakura is prettier.
- Once again, it's a comparative construction, so I'm not saying Sakura is pretty and Mary isn't,
- but I am saying that the side of Sakura is prettier than the other side, which is Mary.
- And, once again, let's notice that we don't need "yori" here.
- "Sakura no hou ga kirei da" works perfectly happily on its own to mean exactly the same thing.
- And a lot of the time you're going to see either "yori" or "no hou" on their own.
- We do sometimes use the two together and when we're doing that we're either speaking fairly formally
- or we're really trying to underline the point of the difference and comparison between the two.
- Another case in which we see "hou" is in the expression "ippou", which means "one side".
- And we can see this often used in narrative, sometimes right at the beginning of a sentence
- -- not just a sentence, but a paragraph, and indeed a whole section of the story.
- And what it's doing when we do this is it's saying essentially what we mean in English
- when we say "meanwhile".
- But we shouldn't say that "ippou" means "meanwhile", because it doesn't.
- "Meanwhile" is a time expression. It's saying "at the same time".
- "Ippou", while performing the same function, does it quite differently.
- What we say when we say "ippou" before going into something else, is really referring back
- to what we were talking about before, whatever that was.
- And we're saying "All that was the one side; and now we're going to look at the other side."
- It's like "demo", which wraps up whatever it was went before with "de" which is the te-form of "desu" --
- "all that was, all that existed" -- "mo" gives us the contrasting conjunction: "demo" -- "but".
- And we've talked about that in a different video lesson, haven't we?
- "Ippou" should probably, strictly speaking, be "ippou de"; however, because it's a common expression,
- as is often the case with common expressions, we are allowed to drop that copula.
- So, if we say that King Koopa (that's Bowser) was completing his preparations for the wedding ceremony
- with Princess Peach, and then we say "ippou" Mario's jumping up blocks on his way to rescue the princess.
- So on the one side, that's what's happening with Bowser in Bowser Castle;
- on the other side, this is what's happening with Mario in the Mushroom Kingdom.
- We can also use "ippou" as a conjunction.
- And essentially this is working just the same way as the "ippou" which means "meanwhile".
- It's taking one side, and then the other side, so it's a contrastive conjunction.
- So we might say "kono atari-wa shizuka na ippou de fuben da" -- "It's quiet around here, but
- it's inconvenient / on the one hand, it's quiet around here, but it's inconvenient."
- Literally that "kono atari-wa shizuka na" (which of course is "shizuka da" in its connective form)
- .. "this area is quiet" -- and all that is a descriptor for "ippou": "shizuka na ippou".
- "One side is that around here is quiet."
- So, we're describing the one side, the "ippou de" and then "de", that's the copula --
- "One side is that it's quiet, and the other side is..." (but we don't actually say "but the
- other side is", that's already implied) -- "One side is that it's quiet, it's inconvenient."
- And that "ippou de" acts as the conjunction.
- And we can, once again, leave off the copula here.
- One other use of "ippou" that we should mention is that it can also be used after a complete
- verbal clause to show that something that is happening is continuing in one direction.
- For example, we might say "kono mura-no jinkou-ga heru ippou da" -- "This village's population
- is just declining and declining / ... just goes on declining."
- "Kono mura-no jinkou-ga heru" means "This village's population is declining"
- and the "ippou" is telling us that it just continues on in that one direction: it never grows,
- it never stays still, it just declines and declines.
- If you have any questions or comments, please put them in the Comments below and I will answer as usual.
- I'd like to thank my Gold Kokeshi patrons, who make these videos possible,
- and all my patrons and supporters on Patreon and everywhere.
- And I'd like to thank you for attending this lesson.
- Kore kara mo yoroshiku onegai shimasu.
- Class dismissed.
- Konnichiwa.
- Today we're going to talk about the concept of "place" in everyday Japanese, because this
- is something that often confuses people, and I've seen even quite good amateur translators getting it wrong.
- The word for "place" in Japanese is, of course, "tokoro", and we learn this from quite early on.
- It means a literal place and it quickly takes on slightly metaphorical uses.
- For example, we can say "watashi-no tokoro", which means "my apartment or house /
- the place where I live".
- "Come and hang out at my place."
- In English, that doesn't mean "hang out" as in "hang out of the window". It means...
- oh, forget it, English is too complicated.
- However, in Japanese, the figurative sense of "place" goes a lot further than it goes in English.
- For example, if I say "Sakura-no doko-ga suki nano?"
- I'm asking, literally "Sakura's where do you like?" or "What place of Sakura do you like?"
- Now, if I ask this, I'm not expecting an answer like "I like her left ear."
- An appropriate answer might be something like "Yasashii da" -- "She's gentle /
- What I like about her is that she's gentle / The place I like about her is that she's gentle."
- And we might say "This is, in my opinion, Sakura's ii tokoro'" -- "Sakura's good place
- or one of Sakura's good places".
- So "place" here doesn't mean anything remotely like a physical location.
- It means an aspect of something, even a really abstract something like a person's personality.
- If I listen to a complicated lecture, someone might say to me "Wakarimashita ka?"
- -- "Did you understand it?" -- and I might reply "Wakaru tokoro-ga atta ga wakaranai tokoro-mo arimashita" --
- "There were places I understood and places I didn't understand."
- And here, as you see, this is closer to a usage we might have in English:
- "I mostly understood it, but there were places that I didn't understand."
- This could lead to a subtle misunderstanding in that what I'm most likely to be saying
- in Japanese is not that there were times during the lecture when I didn't understand, but
- there were aspects or subtleties that I wasn't quite grasping.
- So, especially if you're more advanced, it's good to be aware of this metaphorical depth of the concept of "place".
- Now, "place" is also often used to mean a place not in space but in time.
- And if we understand this analogy, we can understand certain usages that are often explained
- without explaining the structural underpinning for them, which ends up by just giving you
- a list of things to memorize and as usual say "well, this goes with this and happens
- to mean that and we don't particularly know why."
- So, for example, we can use "tokoro" -- "place" -- with "A does B" sentences in all three tenses,
- that's to say, the past, the present, and the future.
- So, for example, if we say, using the plain dictionary form of the word "taberu" -- "eat"
- (which, as we know, from our lesson on tenses is not present by default; it's future by default).
- If we say "hirugohan-wo taberu tokoro da", what we're saying is "I'm just about to eat lunch."
- What's the structure of this?
- Well, it ends with "da", so we know that what we have is an "A is B" sentence, even though
- the original sentence sandwiched into it is an "A does B" sentence.
- So we're saying that "(something) is place".
- The zero-car here is "it", as it would be in English, and what it means is the present time,
- exactly as it does in English when we say "It's time to leave" -- "the present time is time to leave".
- The "it" is "the present time" in both Japanese and English in these constructions.
- So, we're saying "It (the present time) is I-will-eat-lunch time", so what it means is
- "I'm just about to eat lunch".
- So how putting "tokoro da" onto this sentence changes it from what it would mean if we just
- said "hirugohan-wo taberu" is that it's telling us that we are right now at that place where
- I'm going to eat lunch, therefore I'm just about to eat lunch.
- Not I'm going to eat lunch possibly in half-an-hour.
- I'm just about to eat lunch right now.
- This is the place where I'm just about to eat lunch.
- "Hirugohan-wo taberu tokoro da."
- Now, if we use it with the actual present, the continuous present, which is what we use
- when we're actually saying we're doing something right at this moment, so we say
- "hirugohan-wo tabete iru tokoro da", what we're saying is "I'm eating lunch right now."
- And just as with the previous example, what that "tokoro da" is doing is making it immediate.
- It's the difference in English between saying "I'm eating lunch" and "I'm eating lunch right now."
- Now, in the past, if we say "hirugohan-wo tabeta tokoro da", what we're saying is "I just ate lunch."
- The "tokoro da" is adding to that past tense the immediateness: "The place in time that
- we're at now is the place where I ate lunch / I just ate lunch."
- Now, in this case we could say "hirugohan-wo tabeta bakari" - "I just ate lunch."
- The two mean pretty much the same thing.
- And I've seen textbooks giving us this set of rules : "You can use bakari with a noun.
- You can say "Kono omise-wa pan bakari uru" -- "This shop sells nothing but bread" -- or
- we can say "hirogohan-wo tabeta bakari da" -- "I just ate lunch."
- But you have to remember that the rules say that "tokoro" can't be used with a noun."
- Now, this is true, but it's a strangely abstract way of putting it.
- It's putting it as if these are just some random rules that somebody made up, perhaps
- in the Heian era because they had nothing better to do with their time.
- In fact, if we understand the logic of it, we don't even need to be told this, because it's obvious.
- I can say either "I just ate lunch" or I can say "I'm at the place where I've eaten lunch".
- We can say "This shop just sells bread", but "this shop bread place sells" doesn't make
- any sense at all, does it?
- And this is why I think it's so important to learn structure.
- People sometimes say to me "Am I supposed to be working out all this structure you teach
- in every sentence I speak or read?"
- And of course the answer to that is "No".
- What you're supposed to be doing is getting used to Japanese by reading, listening, and
- preferably speaking too.
- If you're not doing that, you'll never get used to the grammar however many textbooks you study.
- But if you understand the structure you won't be confused by things like whether you can
- use "tokoro" with a noun or not, and why can't you use "tokoro" with a noun when you can
- use "bakari" with a noun, and you have to think all that out.
- You don't have to do that because you understand how it's actually working.
- This is what the textbooks could usefully be teaching, but they don't.
- Now, having learned the structure, it's also important to be aware of the times when bits
- of the structure can get left off.
- As with many regular set expressions, the copula "da" can be left off, and
- more than this, even the end of "tokoro" can be left off.
- The "ro" can be left off and we can just say "toko".
- This is the case in all languages, that there are places where, colloquially, we can leave bits out.
- And so long as we know what the structure is, it's not very difficult to understand the omissions too.
- So, we might say "Nagoya-ni chakurikushita toko" -- "I just landed at Nagoya."
- And we often use these abbreviations like "toko" -- leaving off the "ro" and the "da"
- from "tokoro da" -- when we are trying to express a sense of immediacy.
- But people do it on various occasions, just as they do the equivalent thing in English.
- So, we see that "tokoro" can be literal, a "place in space".
- It can express very abstract concepts like an "aspect of someone's personality", and
- it can very often mean a "place in time".
- And it can be used in various ways as a place in time;
- for example, if someone says "ii tokoro-ni kita, ne?"
- That is most likely to mean "You came at a good time, didn't you?"
- not "You came to a good place, didn't you?"
- although in fact it can mean either.
- Remember than in Japanese, context is king.
- If you have any questions or comments, please put them in the Comments below and I will answer as usual.
- And I'd like to thank my Gold Kokeshi patrons, who make these videos possible
- and all my patrons and supporters who make all of this possible.
- And I'd like to thank you for attending this lesson.
- Kore kara mo yoroshiku onegai shimasu.
- Class dismissed.
- Konnichiwa.
- Today we're going to go a little deeper into Japanese structure.
- But perhaps unexpectedly, that's going to make things even simpler than we might have thought they were.
- And it's going to make it much easier to look at a page of Japanese and, even when it looks very complicated,
- have a much clearer idea of what the elements are and how they're likely to fit together.
- You may have noticed that I map sentences very often using trains,
- and you may have noticed also that we have a relatively small number of carriage types.
- We have the three engines: the verb engine, the adjective engine, and the noun-plus-copula engine.
- And we have the various cars, all of which represent nouns with their various attached logical particles,
- which tell us what the nouns are doing in the sentence.
- Now, this relatively small number of cars actually boils down to only three types of word.
- We have the i-engine, which is adjectives, we have the u-engine, which is verbs, and everything else is a noun.
- We have the noun-plus-copula engine and we have the various noun carriages with their different particles.
- And we may notice that I haven't introduced an adverb car, and that's because most adverbs
- -- not all but most -- are in fact variants on an adjective or variants on a noun.
- There are a few genuine other kinds of word, but most of what you see in Japanese is going to boil down
- to one of these three, despite what the dictionaries will sometimes tell you.
- And if it's not a verb or an adjective, then it's likely to be a noun.
- What the dictionaries call na-adjectives are nouns, what they call no-adjectives are nouns,
- what they call suru verbs are nouns.
- And most of the things that they put into other categories -- not all but most -- turn out to be nouns.
- Japanese is a very noun-centric language.
- We could be tempted to attribute this fact to the fact that there are a lot of foreign
- words in Japanese and all of them are nouns.
- A great part of the Japanese vocabulary comes from Chinese.
- There are also words from English and German and other languages, but they pale into insignificance
- compared to the older Chinese vocabulary in Japanese, which is similar to the large amount
- of the English vocabulary which is Latin, either directly from Latin or indirectly via French.
- The difference is that, as I've said, in Japanese everything that comes from any language other
- than native Japanese comes in as a noun.
- And I said that we might be tempted to attribute to that the noun-centric nature of Japanese,
- but in fact, I would say it's the other way around.
- It's because Japanese is so fundamentally noun-centric that it seems natural to import
- anything into the language as a noun.
- Once it comes in as a noun, if we want to use it in the manner of a verb or in the manner
- of an adjective, there are ways of doing this.
- And we're somewhat familiar with those ways, aren't we?
- When a noun comes in from Chinese, if we want to use it as a verb,
- we turn it into what the dictionaries call a "suru verb".
- And in this one case I have no quarrel with the dictionaries.
- "Suru verb" is a real thing, but this is an exception because in nearly all other cases
- where a noun comes in, it stays a noun even when it's used for a different purpose.
- So, let's start by looking at suru verbs.
- They're very simple.
- If we take the word "benkyou" from Chinese, which comes in as the noun meaning "the act of studying",
- we can say "benkyou-wo suru", which means to "do the act of studying", but
- we can also glue the words directly together and say "benkyou suru", which means "study".
- We have, in effect, by welding "suru" onto the noun turned the combination into a true verb.
- So, in this particular case, we can say that a noun came in from Chinese and really became
- naturalized as a suru verb.
- However, if we want to use a noun as an adjective, let's say the noun "kirei",
- which means "prettiness" or "cleanness", it never stops being a noun.
- The dictionaries and textbooks tell us about "na-adjectives", but the word is really nonsense.
- There is no such thing as a na-adjective.
- There is an adjectival noun which continues to act in almost every respect like any other noun.
- The only difference between an adjectival noun and any other noun is that we can use "na" with it.
- And "na", as we know, is simply the connective form of "da".
- So, we can say "onnanoko-wa kirei da" -- "the child is pretty" --
- or we can say "kirei-na onnanoko", which means "pretty child".
- "Kirei da" means "is pretty" and "kirei-na" also means "is pretty",
- so we're saying "child is pretty" or "is-pretty child".
- "Na" and "da" are the same copula.
- Now, the reason these are called adjectival nouns is that we can't do this exact thing with other nouns.
- But we can do something very close, and we'll come to that very shortly.
- But I'll just note before passing on that we can say that there are essentially
- two types of adjectival noun, and that is, the ones like "kirei", which really are not used as ordinary nouns
- at all; they're almost entirely dedicated to being adjectival: we don't talk about a person's "kirei".
- And then there are the ones which continue to work as independent nouns, like "genki".
- So we can say "kodomo-ga genki da" -- "the child is lively";
- we can say "genki-na kodomo" -- "lively child".
- But we can also say things like "genki-wo dashite", which loosely translated means "cheer up",
- but literally translated means "get out your genki".
- "Genki" is a thing here: it's marked by the wo-particle, and you can't put a logical particle
- onto anything but a noun.
- So, "genki", even though it's primarily adjectival and is classed as an adjectival noun,
- works as both an adjectival and a noun.
- Now, if a noun is not classed as an adjectival noun we can still use it adjectivally.
- So, the word "mahou", which means "magic", can be used as a noun just as it can in English.
- We can talk about magic as a thing.
- But we can also say "mahou-no boushi" -- "magic hat".
- It's not an adjectival noun, but as you see, we can achieve pretty much the same effect
- just by using "no" instead of "na".
- There are also some words that can be either no- or na-adjectivals.
- A good example of this is "fushigi", which means a "mystery" or a "wonder".
- It tends to get used very often as an adjective as in "fushigi-na yashiki" -- "mysterious mansion" --
- but it's also used quite often as a noun.
- We can talk about the school "nana fushigi" -- which means literally the ''seven wonders''
- or "seven mysteries" of the school, and what it usually refers to is in fact ghost stories connected to the school,
- such as "Toire-no Hanako-san", who you may have heard of -- the girl who haunts the lavatory.
- Now, "fushigi", if we're using it adjectivally, it can be what the dictionaries call either
- a "na-adjective" or a "no-adjective", that is to say,
- we can use either "na" or "no" when we're using it adjectivally.
- Is there a difference betwen the two?
- I would say yes, there is a subtle difference.
- "Alice in Wonderland" in Japanese is called "Fushigi-no kuni-no Arisu".
- Now, it could have been called "Fushigi-na kuni-no Arisu", but I think "Fushigi-no kuni-no Arisu"
- is a much more appropriate title and a much better translation of the original title, "Alice in Wonderland".
- "Fushigi-na kuni-no Arisu" would mean "Alice of the mysterious country", to say literally
- "Alice of the mysterious-is country".
- "Fushigi-no kuni-no Arisu" implies more "Alice of the country of wonders".
- We're leaving "fushigi" more as a noun in itself and attributing it to the country.
- It's a subtle difference, but it's one that's worth bearing in mind,
- especially where there is a choice between the two.
- But the most important thing to bear in mind is that whether a noun is an adjectival noun
- or an ordinary noun being used as an adjective with "no", it's always going to function as a noun.
- Now, the dictionaries also like to mix things up by telling us that there are other kinds of adjective too;
- they're less common, but there are "naru-adjectives" and "taru-adjectives",
- and what on earth do these mean and what's the story about them?
- Well, the truth is that they again are simply nouns.
- So, if we take a book that my little sister likes... it's called "Arisu to Pengin: karei-naru tantei",
- which means "Alice and Penguin: The Magnificent Detectives".
- Actually, "karei" is an adjectival noun, so we can use it with "na", but in this case
- the author has chosen to use "naru" instead.
- What does "naru" mean here?
- Is it the "naru" that means "become"? No, it isn't.
- It's a contraction of "no aru".
- And as I have explained in another video, "no" can be used in place of "ga" in adjectival phrases.
- And I've explained why that is in the other video.
- So "karei-naru tantei" means "kirei-no aru tantei" which means "kirei-ga aru tantei"
- which means "detectives possessing 'karei'".
- What is "karei"? Well, it's "splendor" or "magnificence".
- The author actually supplies an English translation, although the book is entirely in Japanese,
- of the title: "Alice and Penguin: The Excellent Detectives".
- But I would say this is not a very good translation into English.
- "Karei" means something more than "excellent", but even more than that,
- the choice of "naru" rather than "na" -- what does that mean?
- Does that have an implication, like the one in "Fushigi-no Kuni-no Arisu"?
- I would say it could have done, in the past, up to a certain point, but with a modern text,
- making the choice to use "naru" has a different meaning.
- It's being chosen because it sounds a bit more old-fashioned, a bit more literary,
- a bit more somehow portentous.
- Therefore, in English I would choose the rather overblown term "magnificent",
- because "karei" is in fact quite an overblown word to use in the first place
- and choosing to use "naru" with it blows it up even further.
- "Taru", which is also sometimes used, is a contraction of "to aru", so that "aru" is
- actually being attributed to the thing being described rather than to the thing that's describing it.
- It's saying that the thing being described exists in the way implied by the noun that
- it's using as a descriptor.
- In practice, the difference isn't huge, but it's worth bearing that in mind just to see
- what the subtler implications might be.
- But the point here is that we're playing with a very small number of elements.
- We have verbs and we have adjectives and most of what is not one of those is simply going to be a noun.
- Even if it works as an adverb, it's going to be fundamentally either a noun or an adjective.
- And an important thing to bear in mind, because every word that's imported from Chinese is a noun,
- if we see a word that is made up of kanji without any okurigana, without any attached hiragana,
- we know that that word is almost certain to be a noun.
- So, understanding the noun-centric structure of Japanese makes it easier for us to see
- what's going on when we look at a page of Japanese.
- One thing that can be confusing, however, is the fact that we will sometimes see groups of kanji
- sitting together with no kana in between them.
- What's going on on these occasions?
- We know that free-standing kanji are going to be nouns,
- so when we see a lot of them together, what's happening?
- Well, what's happening is that one noun is modifying another.
- We've seen the ways in which nouns modify each other with "na" or "no" or even "naru" or "taru",
- but they can also modify each other with nothing, and we're already familiar with
- that where two words glue together to make another word, such as "nihongo".
- "Nihon" is "Japan", "go" is "language", and if you put the two together you have "nihongo" -- "Japanese language".
- Now, we see that in many, many cases, some of which we've already covered.
- And this works exactly the same way as in English.
- For example, in English we have words like "bookshelf" and "seaweed".
- In Japanese we can do exactly the same thing.
- So we have "hondana" -- "hon" is "book", "dana" is "shelf": "hondana" is "bookshelf".
- "Kaisou" -- "kai" is the on-reading of "umi", "sea"; "sou" is the on-reading of "kusa", "grass",
- and together they make "kaisou" -- "seaweed", because "grass" can mean any kind of plant-life,
- which is why we have Grass Pokemon.
- And this also happens in the case of combinations that don't exist in English, such as "yubiwa".
- "Yubi" is "finger", "wa" is a "ring", so "yubiwa" is a finger ring.
- However, we can see larger combinations too, for things that would be phrases rather than words
- in English. And again this is done in exactly the same way as it happens in English,
- so it should really be no cause for alarm.
- For example, we have "daigaku kyouiku" -- "daigaku" means "university";
- "kyouiku" means "education" or "training".
- So "daigaku kyouiku" is "university education".
- And, as you see, again it works exactly the same way as in English.
- We don't need, in English, to say "education at a university" every time; we can say "university education".
- And in Japanese we can say "daigaku kyouiku", and we don't need any "na" or "no" or anything else to join them.
- They create a commonly used phrase on their own.
- We can't do this every time. It's like adjectival nouns.
- There are certain expressions where this is known and accepted
- and certain kinds of construction where this is frequently done.
- Now, we may see longer blocks of kanji which can look very daunting until you understand
- what they are, how they work and what they're likely to be.
- It's often done in the case of institutions and things like that.
- For example, "Nihongo nouryoku shiken". Now, that looks quite a daunting block of kanji perhaps,
- when you're not familiar with the idea.
- But what this actually is is the Japanese Language Proficiency Test, which you've probably
- heard of and of which I'm not a great advocate.
- And we can see that exactly the same thing is happening in Japanese as in the English equivalent:
- "Nihongo" -- "Japanese language"; "nouryoku" -- "proficiency" or "ability"; "shiken" -- "examination".
- And exactly as in English we can use one noun to modify another noun
- and then the two of them together to modify the third noun -- and so on.
- So, "nihon" modifies "go" (what kind of a language? Japanese language).
- "Nihongo" modifies "nouryoku" (what kind of proficiency? Japanese language proficiency).
- And then all of it modifies "shiken" (what kind of exam? A Japanese language proficiency exam).
- So even when you see kanji piled up in this way, there's no need to panic.
- Just take a breath and see what it's all made up of.
- If you have any questions or comments, please put them in the Comments below and I will answer as usual.
- I'd like to thank my Gold Kokeshi patrons, who make these videos possible,
- and all my patrons and supporters on Patreon and everywhere.
- And I'd like to thank you for attending this lesson.
- Kore kara mo yoroshiku onegai shimasu.
- Class dismissed.
- Konnichiwa.
- Today we're going to talk about something that puzzles many learners of Japanese, especially
- once they've learned a little Japanese and they start reading Japanese or listening to anime etc.
- And this is the fact that Japanese people often make what appear to be negative statements
- when they may mean in fact a positive statement.
- For example, someone may say "Sakura janai", which would appear to mean "That isn't Sakura."
- But its actual meaning is "That is Sakura, isn't it?" or even simply "That is Sakura".
- Now, how does this work, how do we recognize it, and how do we understand it?
- For a start, "janai" is the contraction of "de-wa nai" which, of course, is the negative of the copula,
- as we learned right back in our lesson on Japanese negatives.
- So, "A,B da" or "A,B desu" means "A is B".
- "A,B de-wa nai (or de-wa arimasen)" means "A is not B".
- So there is no question here that we are in fact hearing what is, grammatically, a negative statement.
- So how do we interpret this?
- Well, to begin with, let's remind ourselves of the fact that negative questions are used
- in most languages, including English, to elicit a positive response.
- So if we say "It's a nice day, isn't it?" we mean that it is a nice day and we expect our hearer to agree.
- If we say "Are you Sakura?" this is a neutral question.
- We're not suggesting that we either think it is or it isn't.
- We're simply asking the question.
- But if we say "Aren't you Sakura?" then we are in fact indicating that we think you are Sakura.
- And a negative question asking for a positive response like "It's a nice day, isn't it?"
- is common certainly to all the languages I know.
- In French we have "n'est-ce pas", in German we have "nicht wahr", and of course in Japanese
- we have "ne", which is originally a negative question.
- So if we say "Sakura janai desu ka?" we're saying exactly the same thing as in English
- "Isn't that Sakura?" meaning we think it is.
- The first problem that arises here is that, while we say in formal speech "Sakura janai desu ka"
- because in formal speech the "ka" acts as a verbal question mark, turning any statement
- into a question, we don't usually use "ka" as a question-making sentence-ender
- in ordinary, non-formal Japanese.
- So what would be "Sakura janai desu ka" in formal Japanese becomes "Sakura janai" in regular Japanese.
- "Sakura janai" has fundamentally three potential meanings.
- We can say "Sakura janai" -- that means "That isn't Sakura".
- We can say "Sakura janai" and that means "That's Sakura, isn't it?"
- But we can also say, perhaps meeting Sakura after quite a long time, "Sakura janai",
- and that certainly doesn't mean it isn't Sakura and it's not a question either.
- We've actually recognized her and what we're saying is something that could perhaps
- best be rendered into English as "If it isn't Sakura!" meaning it is Sakura.
- Now there's nothing particularly mystical and Japanese about this.
- We do the same sort of thing in English.
- For example, if we said "She came on Saturday", that's simply conveying a piece of information.
- If we say "She came on Saturday?" we're asking whether she came on Saturday or not.
- And if we say "She came on Saturday?!" we've just received the information that
- she came on Saturday and we are expressing surprise about it.
- We know how to interpret this in English and it's easy to learn how to interpret "janai"
- in Japanese once we understand the range of meaning it possesses.
- "Janai" gets used with other meanings too.
- Particularly, it gets used as a negative question tag-ending very much like "ne".
- For example, we might say "atsui janai" which means pretty much the same thing as "atsui ne".
- It's something like a tag-question, expecting our listener to agree with us.
- And we can note here that there's no ambiguity at all in this, because "atsui janai" is not the negative of "atsui" --
- that's "atsukunai".
- And it can also be put after verbs.
- For example, "mou itta janai", which means "I already said that, didn't I?"
- We should also note that "janai" is often reduced to just "jan" in very colloquial speech,
- and it's often used in that way when it's affirming something or asking for confirmation.
- Now, it's clear that these expressions are very colloquial and in fact so colloquial
- that when we use them with a verb or an adjective they're not in fact grammatical.
- And the reason for this, as I've already alluded to, is that, for example,
- "atsui janai" is not the negative of "atsui" because that's "atsukunai".
- Why can't we use "janai" with verbs or adjectives?
- Well, that's because, as we learned right back in the first lesson,
- "janai" is in fact "de-wa nai", which is the negative of the copula.
- So if we say "kore-wa pen da" we're saying "This is a pen"; if we say "kore-wa pen de-wa nai",
- we're saying "This is not a pen", and you can't properly use "de-wa nai" with anything but two nouns.
- I don't actually think that these colloquial statements are fundamentally ungrammatical.
- It's just that being colloquial may leave a few steps out of the process.
- There are in fact much more formal ways of using "de-wa nai" as a positive statement,
- but these of course tidy up the grammar.
- So, for example, if we say "sono riron-ga machigatte iru no de-wa nai deshou ka",
- we're saying "Might that theory not be in error?"
- And we see we have essentially the same construction that we've been dealing with before:
- "sono riron-ga machigatte iru.. de-wa nai", but that "no" turns it into a grammatical statement.
- Why?
- Because "sono riron-ga machigatte iru" means literally "that theory exists in a state of mistaking".
- That's a verbal clause complete in itself.
- However, when we add "no", that "no", as we've seen in other lessons, plays the role
- of a pronoun like "thing" or "one" which is being modified by "machigatte iru".
- So now we have "that theory exists in a state of error one".
- So we have two nouns and we now need the copula to join them together.
- So "sono riron-ga machigatte iru no de-wa nai" means "that theory existing-in-error-one is not".
- The "deshou ka" doesn't add anything grammatically to the statement.
- As we know, adjectives like "nai" stand on their own.
- They don't require a "da", even though they get a "desu" as a mere decoration, a non-grammatical
- decoration, in formal speech, so what "deshou ka" is doing here is it's simply a flag put at
- the end of the complete grammatical statement: "sono riron-ga machigatte iru no de-wa nai".
- "Deshou ka" turns it explicitly into a question and into a suggestion rather than a statement.
- So we're saying "Might that theory not be a mistaken one"?
- Now, this can mean what it seems to say.
- It can mean that we're in some doubt and we're actually asking whether that might not be the case.
- But a lot of the time this is used not just as an assertion but as a quite strong assertion.
- We might use this to sum up our argument when we have definitively disproved the theory in question.
- An American writer or speaker might sum up such an argument with "It is now clear
- to anyone with an intelligence greater than that of a Roomba that this theory holds about as much water
- as a topless thimble in the Sahara Desert."
- However, that kind of definite assertion in Japanese is not considered either polite or very persuasive.
- It sounds as if you're trying to make up for a weak argument by a strong assertion.
- So the equivalent Japanese speaker may sum up the same completely persuasive argument
- with "desu kara sono riron-wa machigatte iru no de-wa nai deshou ka".
- And that means exactly the same thing, allowing for cultural differences.
- If you have any questions or comments, please put them in the Comments below and I will answer as usual.
- I'd like to thank my Gold Kokeshi patrons, my producer angels, who make these videos possible,
- and all my patrons and supporters on Patreon and everywhere.
- And I'd like to thank you for attending this lesson.
- Kore kara mo yoroshiku onegai shimasu.
- Class dismissed.
- Konnichiwa.
- Today we're going to talk about questions that aren't questions.
- They come up all the time in Japanese, so it's important to understand what they are
- and how they work.
- So, what we're going to talk about is the particle -ka.
- Now, we probably know the particle -ka as a kind of verbal question mark
- that goes at the end of desu/masu sentences to turn them into questions.
- However, we don't use -ka, as we explained last week,
- at the end of sentences to mark them as questions in regular, non-formal Japanese.
- Why not?
- Because putting -ka at the end of a non-formal sentence sounds kind of blunt and rough.
- It's not ungrammatical, and it's sometimes used by male speakers who want to sound blunt or rough.
- But generally speaking, we don't use it.
- We indicate questions by intonation in regular speech.
- But we do use the -ka marker all the time, just not at the end of sentences.
- What do we use it for?
- Well, we use it to mark questions, but not quite what we normally think of when we say "question".
- So let's start right off with an example.
- Suppose we say, "Sakura-ga kuru-ka wakaranai."
- What we're saying is "I don't know if Sakura will come."
- And what's literally happening here is that we're turning the logical sentence, the proposition,
- "Sakura-ga kuru", which means "Sakura will come", into a question, and then we're saying "wakaranai."
- So we're essentially saying "Sakura come (question), not clear / The question of whether Sakura
- will come is not clear to me."
- In English, "I don't know if Sakura's coming."
- Now, we can use this as part of an actual question.
- We might say "Sakura-ga kuru-ka shitte imasu-ka."
- Now, if we ask that in desu/masu form, as I just did, we use a second -ka at the end
- to mark the actual question.
- So we're saying "The question of whether Sakura will come, do you know?"
- And we should notice here that what's happening is, first of all, the -ka is turning the proposition,
- the question, into something noun-like which we can then use as the basis of a new sentence.
- So that's the first thing we need to notice, and the second thing we need to notice is
- that -ka displaces logical particles most of the time.
- So, normally when we say "wakaranai", we say "(nani-nani)-ga wakaranai";
- if we say "shitteru", we say "(nani-nani)-wo shitteru"; but in this case
- the -ka particle displaces the normal logical particle.
- So we say "Sakura-ga kuru-ka wakaranai" not "Sakura-ga kuru-ka-ga wakaranai."
- So "Sakura-ga kuru-ka" is a noun-like entity which, because it ends in -ka, doesn't need
- to take the usual logical particle.
- Now, it also gets used in the common expression "ka dou ka".
- And although we can learn this as a glued-together expression meaning "whether or not",
- so "Sakura-ga kuru-ka dou-ka wakaranai" means "I don't know whether Sakura's coming or not,"
- (in English that's how we'd say it, as opposed to "Sakura-ga kuru-ka wakaranai" --
- in English we'd say "I don't know if Sakura's coming"; "Sakura-ga kuru-ka dou-ka wakaranai" --
- we'd say in English "I don't know whether Sakura's coming or not.")
- what we're literally saying here is "Sakura coming (question) how (question) wakaranai."
- So what we're saying is something like "I don't know if Sakura's coming or how it will be."
- And from this we can see how we get the use of -ka to mean "or" between nouns.
- So we can say "ocha-ka koohii dochira-ga ii?"
- -- "Tea or coffee, which would you like?"
- Now, how is this working?
- Well, essentially this is an abbreviation of "ocha-ka koohii-ka dochira-ga ii?"
- So, we're putting two propositions side by side, "whether coffee or whether tea," and
- then asking "dochira-ga ii?"
- And once again although this seems like a different use, -ka is doing the same thing
- -- it's bundling something up as a proposition.
- But remember than when we use "or" in English it's always got to be a question.
- It's never a certainty.
- If we say "A or B" we're saying it might be A and it might be B.
- If we say "A and B", we know what we're talking about.
- We know that both A and B exist or do whatever it is that we're saying.
- But if we say "A or B", we don't know whether it's A or whether it's B.
- We know it's one of them.
- So, again this -ka, this questioning-whether particle, is continuing to use that function
- of marking a possibility, a question, something that might happen or might not happen,
- might be there or might not be there.
- Now, we see this at work, for example, in "kamoshirenai".
- Now, this is taught as if it were a word or expression that means "maybe".
- And it is, but teaching it as a lump like that, as I've explained in another video, is misleading.
- The point of that misleadingness that I would like to talk about here is that
- it confuses us about what that -ka is actually doing.
- That -ka is attached to the proposition that we are talking about.
- So, if we say "Sakura-ga kuru-ka-mo-shire-nai" -- "Perhaps Sakura will come" --
- what we're saying is "Sakura-ga kuru-ka", that's the question or proposition
- that we're talking about, and then "-mo-shire-nai."
- The -mo is giving us the meaning of "even" or "as much as", as I've explained that it very often does,
- and "shire-nai" is "shiru" -- "know" / "shireru"-- "ability to know or be known"
- and the helper adjective "-nai".
- So the whole thing actually means "Sakura-ga kuru-ka" -- "the question of whether Sakura comes" --
- "mo-shire-nai" -- "I can't go so far as to know / Maybe Sakura will come, maybe she won't."
- Similarly with "ka-na", which is sometimes presented as a particle meaning "I wonder",
- you see how this actually works.
- "Ka" is taking the proposition, so if we say "Sakura-ga kuru-ka-na", we're saying
- "Sakura-ga kuru-ka" -- "the question of whether Sakura will come" -- "na".
- Now, "na", as we've discussed in another video, is a marker that indicates addressing something to yourself.
- So, you're saying "Will Sakura come?" addressing that to yourself.
- The way we would say that in English is "I wonder if Sakura will come / I am pondering
- the question of whether Sakura will come."
- And while it's all right to learn things like "ka-na" and "ka-mo-shire-nai" as if they were
- what the textbooks say they are, lumps of grammar that you just have to memorize,
- it helps not only with those but with structure as a whole to understand what they're really doing.
- They're bundling something into a question, so a proposition becomes a question which
- is a noun-like entity which we can then add something like "do you know / I don't know /
- I can't be sure" or "I wonder (I'm addressing this question to myself)."
- Now, from this proposition-making quality and questioning quality of -ka, we get expressions
- such as one which we discussed in a previous video, "marude yuurei-wo mita-ka-no you na kao."
- Now, that means "a face as if one had seen a ghost."
- So what's the -ka doing here?
- It's doing the same thing as before.
- It's marking "yuurei-wo mita" as a question, a proposition, a thing that's not certain,
- in fact in this particular case, a thing that hasn't happened: we're not saying that
- the person HAS seen a ghost, we're only saying that she had a face AS IF she had seen a ghost.
- So we're marking the proposition that she'd seen a ghost as a question and then continuing
- to comment on it, and in this case we actually are attaching a logical particle,
- the logical particle -no, to the ka-marked noun-like entity that we have made of the proposition that
- she is seeing a ghost.
- So with a no-particle, unlike the ga- and wo-particle, we can attach this to a ka-marked entity.
- Now, there is another use of -ka, which is a little different but still closely related
- to its question-making quality.
- And that is in certain expressions where it negativizes what we're talking about.
- An example of this that you've probably come across
- if you've been watching anime or reading manga is "mon-ka".
- And that's short for "mono-ka", and it can be used in more formal speech,
- in which case we say "mono desu-ka".
- So, if I were to say "sochira-he iku mono desu-ka," I'm saying "I won't go there / I'm not going there."
- If I say "Sakura-ga kuru mono desu-ka," I'm saying "Sakura is not coming / She won't come /
- There's no likelihood of her coming."
- What does "mono desu-ka" mean?
- It means literally "Is that a thing?"
- So, it's a question, but it's the kind of negativizing question that we also get in English
- when we say things like "Do you think I'm going to do that?" or "Would I do that?" or "How likely is that?"
- In all those cases, by turning something into a question we're denying its likelihood.
- Now, when we say "mono-ka" it's the same thing, and it often gets reduced right down to "mon-ka".
- So someone might say "Sore-wo taberu mon-ka" -- "I'm not eating that."
- And you notice here that we are in fact using the -ka marker after a regular non-formal sentence,
- and that's because "mon-ka" or "mono-ka" is in fact rather a rough way of talking.
- You're denying something very forcefully and often in opposition to somebody.
- Another place where we often see -ka as a negativizing question marker is in "dokoro-ka".
- Now, "dokoro" is a form of "tokoro", which we talked about in a recent lesson, didn't we?
- "Tokoro" can mean not just "place" in the literal sense, but a time or a circumstance or condition.
- When it's said as "dokoro" it's usually negative, so when we say "dokoro-ka", we're negativizing
- what came before it and usually putting an even stronger negative after it.
- So if we say, for example, "kanji-ga yomeru dokoro-ka hiragana-mo yomenai" --
- "Not only can't I read kanji, I can't even read hiragana."
- What's "dokoro-ka" doing here?
- Well, of course it's negativizing, just as we've already seen that it can, but it's also
- using the concept of place / "tokoro", that's to say, conceptual space rather than literal place.
- We're saying "Not only can't I go as far as reading kanji, I can't even get to the point of reading hiragana."
- That's the metaphor that's being used here: not only has the situation not reached this far place,
- it hasn't even reached a nearer place than that.
- So we see that while -ka has a variety of meanings, all of them are closely connected
- to its ability to make a question and turn the question into a proposition,
- but never a proposition that exists in actuality, always a hypothetical condition.
- If you have any questions or comments, please put them in the Comments below and I will answer as usual.
- I'd like to thank my Gold Kokeshi patrons, my producer angels, who make these videos possible,
- and there's also a list of my Red Kokeshi, my assistant producer angels, in the information section below.
- And I'd like to thank all my patrons and supporters on Patreon and everywhere.
- And I'd like to thank you for attending this lesson.
- Kore kara mo yoroshiku onegai shimasu.
- Class dismissed.
Advertisement
Add Comment
Please, Sign In to add comment
Advertisement